dbgdbw

[dbgdbw]

Directory

※ PC view recommended for formatting + GDoc bookmarks when reading chapters.

Keep reading

[dbgdbw]

534.U.S.-bound (3)

미국 갑니다 (3)

“I’ll go to sleep once I’m done watching this, sir. Having the TV on is supposed to help you fall asleep too, they say.”

Yerimie said, popping an earbud in one ear. Evelyn-ssi had immediately disappeared into a single-occupancy seat upon her arrival on the plane, saying that she’d be entrusting her Guild Leader-nim to Section Chief Song-nim and myself. Before making her exit though, she’d advised us to plan to get some shut-eye prior to arriving, particularly in light of the time zone difference between here and the States.

Since it’d probably be afternoonish when we arrived Stateside, just as Evelyn-ssi had said, I proceeded to usher the others to their designated seats as well about two or so hours into the flight, telling them to try and sleep a bit. And while they may have been labeled as ‘seats,’ they were effectively just single-person rooms. They each contained a bed of generous proportions, and were equipped with a separate seat in them as well.

“I don’t actually need to sleep, though.”

After tending to Yerimie, I pushed my dongsaeng into a bed as well, despite his proposal to ‘sleep together in hyung’s bed.’ Whereas Yerimie’s room had been a super-single that was closer to being a double, Yoohyunie’s was a plain single. It still looked spacious enough for even Section Chief Song-nim to be able to rest comfortably in, though.

“It’s just that we don’t know when the next time we’ll be able to rest properly might be. I have my Drawer to fall back on, but that’s not the case for you guys, right.”

So he needed to rest as much as he could, while he still could. ‘Be good and go to sleep, ‘kay,’ I said, and even pulled the blankets over his body for him. A big advantage to a pocket dimension like Myungwoo’s Forge or the Innoxious King’s Drawer was that they could be used as a rest point to take a leisurely break anytime, anywhere. Of course, because I was still struggling with the recharging feature for mine, I was limited in how often I could make use of it, but I was thankful for the Innoxious King’s contribution all the same. I just wished she’d given Yermie and Yoohyunie one each too, while she was at it. At least when judging from the model number that had been attached to it, it seemed like she’d had plenty more to go around.

Closing the door to Yoohyunie’s room, I went over to my own seat. 

“Gyeol-ah, did you finish brushing your teeth?”

- Ye-es appa. 

“Peace, your paw.”

- Kkiyang.

After wiping down Peace’s paws with some puppy wipes, I set him down on the bed. A separate cushion had been set up next to my pillow to function as Geyolie’s bed, in light of his diminutive size. 

“Gyeol-ah, are you really set on accompanying Sung Hyunjae-ssi to participate in the Party? Things might become dangerous. Even now, if you want to return home instead, you can. Yoon-Yoon can escort you back. And auntie Yerimie said she’d be willing to switch party slots with you, too.”

If Gyeolie decided he wanted to go home, Yerimie had agreed to take his place on a team with Sung Hyunjae. Since Evelyn-ssi had rejected the prospect of being on the same team as her Guild Leader, and she’d feel awful making Section Chief Song-nim be responsible for Sung Hyunjae, she’d said. But Gyeolie determinedly shook his head in response to my words.

- I already talked it over with Chirpie.

“...huh? With Chirpie? You two are capable of communicating with each other?”

- Just through vibes. Chirpie’s gonna watch the broadcast, and come to our rescue if it sees appa or Gyeolie in danger. Since Gyeolis is small, he can teleport alongside Chirpie, y’see.

It’d be helpful if Chirpie was willing to chip in and help, but what exactly did he mean by ‘just through vibes,’ I wondered. In any case–if Gyeolie were to be kidnapped or something, then perhaps I’d be able to ask Chirpie to find him…maybe? But wait, wasn’t the U.S. too far away for something like that, to begin with. Just making it to Hong Kong had seemed to’ve drained all of its strength, back then.

“Gyeol-ah, you really won’t get hurt or anything, right?”

- Mhn! Since that’s my characteristic trait. I might not be incapable of inflicting harm on others, but that also means that others aren’t capable of harming me, either. …though that means I’m incapable of protecting others, too.

I used a finger to gently stroke the dejected fairy dragon’s drooping head. 

“Even if you can’t, it’s alright. Your safety is what's most important.”

- Then, appa needs to prioritize his too!

“Appa is an adult, though.”

Gyeolie’s face filled with indignation. After calming Gyeolie down and giving Peace a parting pat as well, I slipped out of the room. There was a wine bar at the corner of the small lounge area. The plane we were currently using was configured differently than the pink-colored aircraft we’d flown in before. How many different planes did he have on standby, exactly. Haeyeon had its own private aircraft as well, of course, but if we were going to have to move together as a team anyway, using another’s resources was certainly preferable. There was no guarantee the plane wouldn’t end up in pieces this time either, after all.

Because how safe could an airport bustling with S-ranks be, when it came down to it. It was smarter to refrain from putting Haeyeon Guild’s assets at unnecessary risk. But we were each planning to return using our own separate aircrafts, on the way back. Since Dodam didn’t have a plane of its own yet, I’d be boarding Haeyeon's. Section Chief Song-nim… would probably feel more comfortable with Haeyeon than Seseung too, right? What should we do if he insisted on riding back in economy on a normal aircraft, though. Maybe a spot of kidnapping was in order.

“Please get some sleep too, Section Chief Song-nim, sir. You’ve probably been on a tightly packed schedule for a while, I imagine.”

I said, approaching Song Taewon, who was sitting with an untouched glass of alcohol planted in front of him. It was easy enough to guess that it had likely been forced on him by Sung Hyunjae, despite any protests he may have put up. Since he had a good sense of taste, it was probably something that was perfectly tailored to Section Chief Song-nim’s preferences in any case, at least. And he really did tend to be too strict with himself. Reaching out a hand, I nudged the glass a bit closer to Section Chief Song-nim.

“Since it’ll be quite a while before we land Stateside, sir. This seems to be one of Breaker’s wines, if I’m not mistaken.”

“A balanced portion of it, certainly.”

Sung Hyunjae commented, inspecting a wine bottle he’d picked up from behind the bar. 

“It appears our Business Partner-nim is intent on reaping a bountiful harvest this time around as well.”

It was the reason why Moon Hyuna had headed out before the rest of us. For the Party, the broadcast, and the U.S. They were opportunities for her to conduct a wide-scale promotion of the wine that had been unveiled in Japan. 

“I confess I’m quite curious as to how Breaker’s sponsors are taking the news, sir.”

“Quite–as it provides an opportunity for Moon Hyuna to become a significant player in the wine industry, outside of her capacity as Breaker’s Guild Leader. It would change her position considerably, from a ‘former pro athlete turned Hunter’ to a fellow entrepreneur.”

I was a bit out of the loop on the details, but it seemed that the U.S. side was aiming for an exclusive contract that would allow for a temporary monopoly, with the caveat that manufacturing details would be released after the agreed upon time had passed. Similar enough wines would eventually appear on the market, after all; and as such, it was deemed more profitable to expedite the production window to capitalize on the demand that existed now, in return for something that would ultimately become common knowledge anyway.

Besides, what Hyuna-ssi was after wasn’t to become a wine conglomerate, but to achieve independence for her guild. Even now, she’d occasionally drop by to complain to me about how ‘it really didn’t suit her at all.’ 

“Now, then, Section Chief Song-nim. Did you make sure to bring your sleeping clothes, sir?”

I asked, tapping on the rim of his wine glass with the tip of my finger.

“As well as your toothpaste and toothbrush?”

“...I did bring the latter, yes.”

“Then, please go ahead and retire after polishing this off, sir.”

“Or perhaps we could enjoy a pleasurable time together, you and I, while the children are asleep.”(1)

Section Chief Song-nim moved to pick up his drink.

“Will the two of you be retiring as well, if I may enquire.”

“Yes, I’ll be heading off to bed too, sir. I imagine Sung Hyunjae-ssi will go rest as well, once he gets bored of being left to his own devices. Like I said, sir–you can rest easy until we touch down in the States, at the very least. What could we possibly get up to, while we’re all stuck on this plane.”

We needed to be well-behaved, lest we get kicked off the plane. Being forced to swim across the entire Pacific ocean on your lonesome was a fate that even S-ranks would balk at. Draining the entire wine glass in one go, Song Taewon stood from his seat. A mix of weariness and concern were already casting shadows across his face.

“My household recently started using a new toothpaste brand that appears quite nice. Do you need me to lend you a tube, sir?”

“I appreciate the offer, but it will be unnecessary.”

Once Section Chief Song-nim had left the lounge, Sung Hyunjae nonchalantly informed me ‘that Chief Song Taewon only uses bamboo salt toothpaste.’ And how did he know something like that, exactly.

“Have you perchance committed breaking and entering into Section Chief Song-nim’s residence, sir?”

“We’ve traveled overseas together quite frequently, for business and the like.”

You mean he was forced to accompany you each time you left the country, you prick. Where did you get off phrasing it to make it seem as though you were work buddies, huh.

“But the toothpaste stocked at your residence was on the sweeter side, sir, as I recall–you two seem to have opposite preferences, in that regard.”

“As it was something procured for young Han Yoojin.”

Kiddy treatment for me, huh. Well, I had been passed over to him as a ward, after all. Sung Hyunjae slid a glass of alcohol my way as well. Slouching into a chair, I looked up at Sung Hyunjae with my chin propped up on a hand. 

“What did he mean by those words, the Elder.”

Deep moon-like eyes lidded faintly. (2) 

“Elderly individuals do tend to possess a long-winded way of issuing warnings, no. A reflection of the protracted years they’ve spent alive, perhaps.”

“Why don’t we do this quid pro quo then, sir. I’ll divulge something about myself as well, if you’ll see fit to answer.”

“I should already be privy to all of the mundane details, I imagine.”

“Section Chief Song-nim, there’s a stalker over here.”

Then again, Section Chief Song-nim was a victim of his too.

“Is there anyone else aside from Section Chief Song-nim and myself who should be reporting you to the authorities, sir? I’m thinking about creating a stalking victims support group, you see.”

“Heavens, no.”

That was a silver lining, at least. And in a sense, I supposed Sung Hyunjae could be considered a stalking victim of Crescent Moon’s, too, when it came down to it. Not to mention, that side was far more malevolent in comparison. After watching me silently for a moment, Sung Hyunjae began to speak.

“It is far more taxing than it may seem, lad, this business of retaining my ‘self.’”

“...I’d expect so, sir. It was touch-and-go for a bit there already, after all.”

“Consequently, it is paramount that ‘Sung Hyunjae’ always place ‘Sung Hyunjae’ above all else. If I were to ever permit a lapse in that prioritization of myself, ‘I’ would then undoubtedly become usurped.”

Was he saying that, if he was unable to maintain his place at the top, those ‘long-accumulated’ things stockpiled beneath him would rise up to swallow him.

“So that’s–the ‘lonely’ thing, sir?”(3)

“To prioritize oneself is not innately negative, in itself. As a matter of fact, it holds the potential of a worthwhile pursuit. However, it is also true that humans are occasionally given to become wholly absorbed in an endeavor, despite the detriment it causes to the self. Most commonly in the pursuit of love, or friendship. Or in their devotion to work or hobbies, perhaps.”

“...well, there are many people who simply lead quiet, ordinary lives as well, sir.”

But even as I said those words, a melancholy feeling washed over me as I imagined being subjected to such a fate. After all–regardless of what it might be, just being able to observe the deep passion someone held for anything could still transmit a similar sense of vicarious enjoyment to the viewer, so powerful was the emotion. Choosing to opt out of those sorts of experiences, versus being prohibited from such things, must feel completely different.

“And even within the mundane realm of everyday life.”

Sung Hyunjae tipped a bottle of wine towards the glass set before himself.

“It is not uncommon to see one prioritizes others in minute social transactions. Such as reserving another bite of food for one’s child instead, for one. The quaintness of human relations comprise those sorts of things.”

“...you’re pretty diligent about looking after others in your own way too, though, Sung Hyunjae-ssi. Like how you always make sure to prepare a gift on Section Chief Song-nim on his birthday, sir.”

“As, fortuitously, such things are but a grain of sand in a beach to myself.”

Ah yes, of course, sir. Any trace of the pity I’d started to feel for him evaporated in a flash, souring in the face of that attitude. So your lordship was so exceptional that hardly anything could amount to being a sacrifice on your part, huh. A mouse throwing itself at a fox to protect its comrade would be making a monumental sacrifice; but for a lion, to accomplish the same would hardly call for any further effort than a yawn.

“And the reason for the dressing-down you got before, sir?”

“I believe it was to be one for one, no.”

Tch. But I doubted he would’ve been willing to divulge the reason anyway, even if the condition had been for two or three instead of one. Prompted by his expectant look, I took a sip of alcohol before opening my mouth to speak. 

“Well, I suppose, sir, I.”

I.

“I’m not quite certain what I should do, to ‘like’ myself.”

Because everyone was worried about me, and tried to take care of me. I was grateful, and wanted to be able to return the favor, but.

“I just find myself incapable of it, sir. I’m well-aware of my ‘personal worth,’ of course–but beyond an objective understanding of that concept, I find myself at a loss.”

I knew of Han Yoojin’s achievements. I was cognizant of the hard work I’d put in, too. And there were the things I’d accomplished that I thought I deserved to be praised for, and recognized for as well.

“That you are able to voice such a thing out loud, lad.”

Sung Hyunjae went on, in a needlessly kindly voice.

“Perhaps it indicates that you are finally resolved to see a shift occur.”

“...I hope you’re right, sir. If only because I feel a bit guilty towards the people who care for me, anyway.”

“It will be a long flight yet to our destination, so if you are inclined to drown your sorrows, it should not pose an issue.”

“No–I really should be getting to bed, sir.”

Draining the rest of my glass, I rose from my seat. When I returned to my assigned seat after washing up, Peace, who had still been awake, wagged his tail at me. Petting Peace, I laid down in my bed and turned the lights out.

After tossing and turning a little for a while, I opened my eyes once more, on account of the memories that kept replaying behind my closed lids. Many things had changed, and were still undergoing shifts. But there were some things that remained the same, too. Even though time had been rewound, my past remained unchanged. …it was why it was impossible for me yet, that task of ‘liking’ myself. How could I, when.

I still couldn’t forgive myself.

- - -

The closer it came time for us to land, the more rigid Yoohyunie’s expression grew. Dissatisfied with simply sitting close together, he’d nearly pulled me halfway onto his lap, and was making no effort to conceal his displeasure about the situation. After witnessing this go on for long enough, Yerimie aimed a hard kick at Yoohyunie’s leg, scowling.

“Don’t think you’re the only one that’s concerned about mister, alright!”

Yoohyunie ignored Yerimie completely without even batting an eye. Good grief; and here was Gyeolie too, wearing a face like death as well. Despite being a little kid that hadn’t even been alive for a year yet, he was letting out a series of sighs with the world-weary expression of someone far older. His worry for me, compounded by his loathing to be paired up with Sung Hyunjae, was manifesting in the occasional full-body shudder.

- Sigh, siiigh, life really is a constant struggle.

“You can always turn back for home, you know.”

- Appa, in life, sometimes you have to do the things that you don’t want to do.

…Gyeol-ah, how old did you think you were, exactly, to be spouting off with something like that. Section Chief Song-nim seemed to be filled with a sort of restless anxiety, and even Sung Hyunjae appeared to be somewhat tense. Evelyn had gone so far as to take her meals alone, showing little desire to leave her seat unless necessary.

Honestly, why was the atmosphere like this. It felt as though we were heading towards a wake, rather than a party. Then again, I supposed that wasn’t too far off the mark, actually.

“Chatterbox promised that he’d take responsibility for my safety, Yoohyun-ah.”

I said consolingly, patting the arm wrapped around me.

“He definitely won’t try and kill me, okay? I’m more worried about you guys, as a matter of fact.”

“Hyung…….”

[ Hyung, Yoohyunie reaaaally wants to swallow up Hyung right now! ] 

Irinie chirped, climbing onto my hand. I see–with the descent approaching, he was feeling the urge to finalize things himself. My dongsaeng was being such a good boy, holding himself back this well.

“If we weren’t on a plane, I’d have jumped off already.”

Yerimie groused, flopping down onto a sofa. However, in spite of her words, it was clear that she was feeling worried about me too. Most likely, she just was trying to keep from adding onto the grim atmosphere herself. Not that she was obligated to behave in such a way; but it might have been a coping mechanism that persisted in her still. Whenever the atmosphere turned tense, it was usually the child that was considered an ‘imposition’ on the family that bore the brunt of the fallout, after all. As a result, they might either attempt to change the mood, or simply retreat completely into themselves, so as to avoid drawing unnecessary attention. A trauma response, based on an instinctive desire to survive. Even though our household had a biological set of parents, in my case.

“Here, Yerim-ah.”

Taking a pendant out of my inventory, I presented it to Yerimie. It was the Egg containing the Water elemental. Irinie’s hackles went up at the sight, his tail going up ramrod-stiff. 

“Apparently, you should be holding onto it from now on.”

Since it would be waking up soon with no more assistance needed from me, it would be better to have it stay with its soon-to-be contract holder instead, Ismoire had said. Exclaiming ‘really, sir?’ Yerimie collected the pendant. 

“Myungwoo went ahead and put it on a chain for you. The necklace itself is fairly sturdy, and the elemental Egg shouldn’t break on you, it should be fine for you to wear it on your person.”

“Yessir! It’s so pretty.”

Hanging the pendant around her neck, Yerimie grinned happily as she admired the softly sparkling egg, smoothing her fingers over its surface. Irinie, who had been glowering at the sight, whipped around and retreated back into Yoohyunie. After it was born, would he and the Water elemental end up fighting like cats and dogs whenever there was a lull, I wondered. 

Not long after, an announcement came on over the intercoms to inform us we were landing. 

- - - - -

(1) 아니면 아이들이 잠든 사이 나와 즐기는 것도 괜찮겠지 → shj’s propositioning stw w the line parents use to invite their spouse for sexy time

(2) it’s hard to smoothly translate lines w wordplay like this sentence, where it’s meant to emphasize the imagery associated w a character.. e.g. the association sung hyunjae has with light(lumen)/gold(metal)/moon + song taewon with shadow/gravity/void(black hole) +   lit. it’s closer to ‘deep/rich orbs like the moon ‘waned’ slightly’, to pair with stw’s own sentence earlier with ‘casting shadows across his face’

(3) yj asking abt what chaos said to him / ref to 'lonely' is from ch 531

yj: stop trying to get frisky with mom when he’s already tired you shitty stepdad, you’re the reason he’s so stressed all the time

stw: …………. (looking at problem sources #1 & #2)

+(Q&A)

Q) i’m curious about how long han yoohyun sleeps for, or his sleeping habits A) when han yoohyun is apart from han yoojin, he sleeps no more than two hours per day. when living with han yoojin, he syncs up his sleeping time with han yoojin. he can only sleep normally when next to hyung, and even becomes capable of dreaming then. when han yoojin’s body reaches a point where it needs rest, han yoohyun will also mimic feeling fatigued.

+(Q&A)

Q) in order to clasp a leash on song taewon, who is a high-ranking government official, i imagine that plenty of marriage interview requests would’ve come in from political and commercial circles; was song taewon the type to just show his face an adequate amount at those kinds of events, or was he the type to straightforwardly refuse? if he did happen to participate in such an event, i’m curious if he’s a wallflower, or if he’s the type to engage in conversation casually ㅎㅎ A) as he had no intentions of establishing a family in any form, they were generally resolutely refused. however, rather than for political relations, for a lead to a case, he has attended a matchmaking meeting before. pre-regression, while overseas, with undercover infiltration as their objective, he and Sung Hyunjae attended a high-rank Hunter award ceremony-esque event together as well^^ for sung hyunjae, it was an immensely enjoyable time. he’s not quite to the extent of being a wallflower, but he is the taciturn and terse type.

+(Q&A)

Q) when section chief song-nim is overseas and a foreign Hunter asks him <are you mister song?>, then will he really answer like "yea."??? A) if he’s in the middle of carrying out official government duties, he will clearly state both his title and name. however, if he’s there in secret because of sung hyunjae, he will not answer^^

+(Q&A) 

Q) in the novel, on the topic of confession stories, song taewon answered that he’d had sufficient experience with them; has song taewon had a lot of relationship experience? A) he was popular both before awakening and after, but as indicated in an earlier answer, he established a firm boundary. even when he was overseas because of sung hyunjae, he received not only confessions, but bouquets and similar gifts as well every so often ^^

+(Q&A)

Q) have any of the respective heads of organizations acted as chief mourner in a funeral for a subordinate who lost their family to a Dungeon break? A) song taewon and moon hyuna have done so in the past. han yoohyun has not, but even if the occasion had come up, he wouldn’t want to participate in the capacity of chief mourner, which is typically filled by family. pre-regression, han yoohyun’s family comprised only one person, han yoojin–and even as a temporary arrangement, he has no intention of letting another step into a position that’s reserved for family only. in the case of sung hyunjae, the sole person he’d considered to hold a relationship with himself that would merit his involvement as such pre-regression, was song taewon. at present, with song taewon of course being a given, he’s also considering taking up the position of chief mourner for han yoojin’s funeral, as han yoohyun would have already perished alongside him, if it turns out that bak yerim struggles to do so.

+(Q&A)

Q) how did sung hyunjae end up falling for crescent moon’s scam contract? was it that he was gullible? A) the first contract wasn’t as frightful as the one during the course of the novel. it was a standard contract, and it didn’t contain anything sung hyunjae felt much opposed to. however, every time he was planted over, addendums were made to the contract and it grew stronger. as one of the earlier incarnations of sung hyunjae, sigma wasn’t tied down as strongly, which was why he was able to escape crescent moon’s contract while sung hyunjae couldn’t. the original sung hyunjae may not have been gullible, but the pitfall was that he inevitably lacked outer-world knowledge ^^

+(Q&A)

Q) this is really just… something i’m personally interested in, but… at some point… once enough time has passed… will… peace be able to speak, just like chirpie? A) as he’s become an inhabitant of the world after coming outside of the Dungeons, as he continues to mature, it’ll eventually be possible^^

+(Q&A)

Q) do peace and the other magical beasts get frito paws like dogs and cats do? A) as he will clean himself by lightly burning away the grime when the bottom of his paws get dirty or some foreign object gets stuck, peace’s paws have a faint scorched+burning smell ^^ the other magical beasts vary depending on their unique characteristics.

+(Q&A)

Q) you’d mentioned before that his dongsaeng + the kids were why he’d suppressed his own desires; then, not only during that situation, but for various other issues as well, does yoojinie repress himself in a lot of aspects because of the kids??? ㅠㅠㅠ A) even when it’s not necessarily owing to the children, and even for people who are not han yoojin–in order to live in harmony with others, one must be prepared to concede and put up with some aspects. as everyone's a little bit different, for the parts that don’t fit together, you need to work to match it together somewhat. only, for han yoojin, that trait was overpowering to the point it became troubling; but by the time the series concludes, he’s gotten much better. instead of blindly sacrificing himself for the kids, he’s learned how to hold onto his own desires as well, somewhat. of course, he’s still quite devoted to putting the needs of the kids first, but that’s han yoojin’s inclination(nature/personality). if he has something delicious to eat, rather than eat it all by himself, he feels a greater satisfaction and happiness when sharing it with the kids. a simplistic view of it would be that it results in han yoojin’s share decreasing and him ostensibly having to ‘repress’ his own wants–but han yoojin’s level of contentment is greater with the latter. if han yoojin’s self-esteem and self-love were at rock-bottom, there’s a risk that he might end up divesting himself of everything, then even go so far as to incur debts in his desperation to hold on, saying i still prefer it be this way–but at present, he’s at an okay place. with han yoojin’s character, he’ll continue to need to make efforts to take care of his share as well, but he should be able to do well^^

+(Q&A)

Q) is august 30th the day the current world’s sung hyunjae was ‘planted’ there, or is it the original sung hyunjae’s actual birth date?? i’m also curious about why sung hyunjae places so much importance on birthday (parties), and if there are any other details you paid special attention to re:the characters’ birthdays! A) the birthday that appears in the novel is the date he was ‘planted’. because the original world had a different planetary size, rotation, and orbital speed, the method used to calculate days was also different. however, crescent moon endeavors to plant sung hyunjae at a similar window of time to his original birthday. this is because fulfilling the ‘conditions’ as closely as possible also helps facilitate the planting process. proportionate to how strong sung hyunjae’s amour propre runs, he thinks that the day of his birth must absolutely be celebrated. as a result, even when he feels as apathetic as could be, he endeavors not to miss the occasion. for a similar reason, he’s pretty good about remembering the birthdays of those around him and doing something for them too, if only compulsorily^^ because of this, he feels sorry about kang soyoung’s birthday situation. as kang soyoung is aware of this, she’ll push her luck with things that she wouldn’t ordinarily be able to get away with on the day after her birthday.

+(Q&A)

Q) as you’d replied before that sung hyunjae and his parents would occasionally do check-ins via phone calls, which party tends to be the one who calls first? when they call… what sort of things do they talk about?? and when was the last time sung hyunjae met with his parents face-to-face? does hyunjae go out of his way to make sure to do something for his parents’ birthdays as well? i also wondered if they’d ever been kidnapped or threatened for being sung hyunjae’s parents! A) typically three times a year, usually on the new year and on birthdays, he’ll give them a call. sung hyunjae’s parents are almost never the ones to initiate contact. the three only communicate at the bare minimum necessary to maintain basic politeness^^ the amount of times they’ve met up in person can be counted on one hand, in accordance with the parents’ wishes. on his parents’ birthdays, sung hyunjae will only make the wellness check call, and vantis is the one who prepares the gifts. the sole person whose birthday sung hyunjae would make sure to personally attend to year after year, was song taewon’s. pre-regression, he’d sent a present to han yoojin as a birthday obligation as well, but it never reached him. aside from that, due to feeling sympathetic about her birthday being overshadowed by his own birthday celebration, he’s seen to a gift for kang soyoung once, before letting vantis or the secretarial office take over thereafter. as they’d been securely sequestered away, there was no danger posed to them. because sung hyunjae had already maintained a distance from them pre-Awakening, and the parents had ended up thoroughly hidden somewhere far overseas, they are nearly impossible to track down.

+(Q&A)

Q) in the many lives that he’s lived, has sung hyunjae ever dated or gotten married? A) perhaps in his first life, or at the very early stages when he was just starting to be planted; after a while, he came to nearly lack that kind of desire altogether. part of it is also because he’s unconsciously aware of his own circumstances (i.e. being bound to crescent moon).

[dbgdbw]

533.U.S.-bound (2)

미국 갑니다 (2)

While waiting for our departure at the airport, I perused the news articles that had come out on Chatterbox. After the initial appearance he’d made for the first broadcast, Chatterbox had been conspicuously absent, only sending out the Prophets who acted as his delegates. It had succeeded in drawing immense curiosity from the public regarding the mastermind himself, as a matter of course. Among several circulating theories, the one that had proved to be most popular centered around a certain influential French figure.

‘They’re calling him the ‘Phantom of the Opera,’ huh.’

Though he’d never showcased any singing, of course. But the Ghost in the novel I’d looked up did seem to share a fair amount of similarities with Chatterbox, when it came down to it. After all–little did the people who had come up with the comparison know, but that Chatterbox bastard was also embarking on this insane crusade of his due to an one-sided obsession, too.

‘‘The Youngest, Incomplete Maze(1),’ was it.’

It was an insidious-sounding Title that conjured a penchant for constructing underground labyrinths. To help put things into perspective, I supposed that I would likely be Raoul in this scenario–with the mad Phantom bent on forcing Raoul into becoming a proxy for his dead Christine, it seemed. A bit abhorrent, no. Had it been someone else’s problem, I might have been able to marvel ‘woah, how melodramatic,’ as I indulged in some popcorn but–well, the cross was mine to bear, unfortunately.

In any case, there was a lot of speculation about how ‘Chatterbox was filthy rich, and dangling all of the SS-rank weapons and Items he’d amassed over time as bait, to gather all of the S-rank Hunters from the world over.’ It was common enough practice for wealthy individuals to buyup  high-rank Items, despite being un-Awakened themselves, after all. The purpose varied; sometimes it was viewed as an investment, or the acquisition of a showcase piece, or–since Items would still work for un-Awakened as well–a means of self-protection. 

This was especially true in the U.S., where enough high-profile celebrities had gone down that route for it to have even resulted in official government sanctions. Not that such measures had been effective, anyway. I wasn’t too informed on the details, but  involvement of weapons dealers in Item trades had apparently rendered it a more volatile situation than they could feasibly handle. And then the mafia, terrorist groups, and et cetera, as well as other armed factions had made an entrance……. Ah, plus, Big Oil. Since it was ludicrous to think that they’d simply sit still, when magic stones started to become an alternative energy source to oil, naturally.

In short, it was a clusterfuck.

“Are there really a lot of organizations that hate S-rank Hunters in the United States, sir?”

Yermie asked, bringing over a plate laden with food.

“There are very few people like that in Korea, after all, sir. And particularly not to the point of organizing.”

“It’s not just the U.S., but that general region. All the way to the Middle East, basically. There’s even a joke about how ‘when a Hunter dies, you know that it’s OPEC that killed him.’”

One fine day, A-rank Hunter Thomas-ssi was discovered dead. The police identified Thomas-ssi’s teammates, his lover, his neighbor, and his favorite Item as being the most likely suspects. Who, then, was the culprit? The answer: the OPEC, from overseas.

“‘The OPEC,’ sir?”

“The Organization of the Petroleum Exporting Countries. The entity that despises Hunters and Dungeons the most in the world, you could say.”

“Ah, oil!”

Yerimie nodded emphatically, apparently enlightened. On the flip side, Gyeolie quizzically tilted his head from his perch on my shoulder. He may have been well-learned for having been born not too long ago, but he was still behind when it came to basic knowledge like this, after all.

“Not to mention their disdain for the American shale industry, too. If Hunters and Dungeons disappeared overnight, causing the supply of magic stones to dry up, that lot would probably throw a party that would stretch on for a hundred days.”

Of course, there were still many things that still utilized petroleum. Just because a new energy source had popped up in the form of magic stones, didn’t mean that all of the cars and assorted machinery in the world could be switched over to run on them instead in short order. And it had various uses aside from simply being used as fuel, too. But if things continued on in the same trajectory, once magic stones became a commonplace alternative, the collapse of the oil industry seemed to be a foregone conclusion. The presence of petroleum might remain ubiquitous, but the biggest factor for its export was for its function as fuel, after all. 

“Because Korea doesn’t have a native source of fossil fuels, things were relatively peaceful for us. Making the switch over to magic stones as a primary energy source has been going fairly smoothly, too. But the Hunters in other regions have had to wage battles with conglomerates. And while Awakened might be a formidable force, the ones they’re running up against are well-established entities that have already amassed a hoard of wealth and power.”

No matter how powerful a Hunter might be, they were all ultimately members of a society, in the end. Unless they were prepared to live out the rest of their lives in complete isolation, it was inevitable that they would be beholden to the machinations of society. Moreover, organizations such as ‘Guilds’ or other unifying groups hadn’t even existed at the start.

“They had a finger in everything–beginning from politics and the press, they’d also poured a staggering amount of money into infiltrating religious, medical, and environmental organizations as well, just to name a few. And once the Dungeons appeared, even before everything with magic stones had come to pass, they’d invested a fair bit into establishing a foothold into the Hunter world as well, due to the calamitous situations that were unfolding–and that influence still remains to this day.”

“How peculiar, sir. After all, it isn’t as though money and such would matter, if the situation with Dungeons really blew up.”

“With the Dungeons being an immovable factor, rather than endeavor to get rid of Hunters altogether, they likely intended to bring them to heel while they could, and possibly monopolize the distribution of magic stones too, while they were at it. Though being rid of Dungeons and Hunters both would’ve been the most appealing outcome for them, when it was all said and done.”

“But aren’t magic stones supposed to be more environmentally friendly too, sir. Did all of those environmental protection agencies still bend the knee to them, even then?”

“There was an incredible amount of misleading reports released back then about how the energy byproducts generated by magic stones had harmful effects, I’m pretty sure? Though I’m admittedly murky on the details.”

“It even swayed Korea for a bit too, earlier on. But we moved past it quickly enough.”

Yoohyunie commented, setting down a plateful of fruits on the table in front of me.

“Meanwhile, overseas, there were various testimonials coming from individuals claiming they’d been afflicted by an illness due to the use of magic stones. And Hunter Guilds were inundated by assorted lawsuits as well. In Korea, Hunters weren’t assigned responsibility for the collateral damage incurred while hunting monsters spawned from a Dungeon break, but that wasn’t the case for the U.S.”

Yoohyunie explained that there had been early Hunter Guilds that were forced to close down over that sort of litigation. What in the world. They would even entice ordinary, well-intentioned citizens into ‘taking advantage of their rights’ with the promise of legal aid, allowing them to simultaneously boost their own public image. ‘Two birds with one stone,’ huh. 

“Maybe I’ll just stay put, sir, and give up sightseeing or whatever.”

Yerimie mumbled, a slightly dejected look coming over her face.

 “If I happen to break a building or suchlike on accident, it’d probably result in a ten billion won plus lawsuit, huh, sir?”

“It’d probably be closer to a hundred billion won, if it’s something in New York. There are buildings valued at approximately the same amount in Seoul too, right. Then, if you consider the associated compensation costs for damages suits… It might even come out to be in the ballpark of a trillion won or so. But you shouldn’t go around breaking buildings no matter the country, to begin with.”

“Apparently it's a far trickier matter overseas, sir. Team Leader Kim-nim kept pleading with me to please make sure that I avoid being caught at all costs, if I do happen to cause a spot of trouble while I’m in the U.S.”

Since in Korea, S-rank Hunters typically tended to get a pass on most things, but that wasn’t the case in other countries. And they’d be far more opposed to letting a foreign Hunter off the hook, at that. If anything, it’d probably be closer to dropping a lump of fresh meat in front of a pack of starving wolves. From that standpoint, Sung Hyunjae sure had been incredibly cocky, going around causing incident after incident the way he had.

“Though we engaged in subterfuge in the case of China, since we’re going to the U.S. on official invitation, we’ll have to be particularly mindful.”

Regardless of Dungeons and Awakened becoming new players, the world remained a place driven by capitalism, first and foremost. The reason high-ranked Hunters had gained such prominence was because magic stones and Items could be turned into money and profit, after all.

“Well, I suppose I’m the one that needs to be exercising the most amount of caution, though.”

For a number of reasons. It would’ve been nice to have things be a bit more simplified, where all I had to worry about was Chatterbox and those Filiality Addicts, and that was that. But in reality, things like ‘my side’ and ‘your side’ weren’t so cleanly defined. 

- Don’t worry too much, appa.

Gyeolie piped up, having slipped down to the table to fidget with a tangerine.

- Gyeolie has a great idea for how to take care of things if people try to blame appa, and say that appa did something bad, for some reason.

“Appa’s okay, y’know.”

There wasn’t much a young child like him could do, in any case. But the fairy dragon’s eyes gleamed with a determined light.

- It’s an absolutely fool-proof plan.

“Gyeol-ah, children shouldn’t–”

“Hear him out, at least.”

Yoohyunie said, cutting in. Yerimie was wearing an intrigued expression as well. 탁, assertively slapping a forepaw down on the tangerine, Gyeolie continued with his speech.

- Scandals are best covered up by an even bigger scandal!

…should I have given him a cellphone without internet surfing capabilities, after all.

- All Gyeolie would need to do is give an interview, as a little human kid. He’ll tell them that the Seseung Guild Leader heartlessly abandoned his mommy, and pretended that his bastard kid didn’t exist. That’s sure to kick up a huge hubbub, and then they’ll completely forget about appa’s stuff!”

…had this kid been watching soap operas.

“Gyeol-ah, you–if you keep watching strange content, I’m going to have to confiscate your cellphone.”

- Hnnnnghh.

Gyeolie shook his head furiously. His ears flip-flapped with the motion.

“Besides, they’d find out you were lying about being related to him once they ran a genetics test on you. And the results would probably show up that you’re not human, too.”

- We can forge the results!

“That’s it–no cellphone, young man.”

- Appaaa!

“A parent choosing to shun their biological offspring should hardly merit such significant outrage regardless, I’d assume.”

Yoohyunie spoke up levelly.

“That sort of thing is commonplace, isn’t it.”

“No, it isn’t. Of course, it tends to get glossed over quickly enough when the people involved aren’t very well-known, but…….”

I turned to look at my dongsaeng, a pang shooting through my heart. The expression on Yoohyunie’s face was one of complete indifference.

“...it’s only proper that parents should look after their children. They were in the wrong, our parents. Yoohyun-ah, I. I just needed to pretend as though everything was fine, back then.”

I may have been young, but I’d been dimly aware, still. That if the state of our family wasn’t ‘acceptable,’ then–that both I, and particularly my dongsaeng, would end up being abandoned.

“I had to act as if everything was normal. Because being an ‘ordinary, well-adjusted family’ was the only way to have things stay the same. If mom and dad hadn’t been able to endure it any more and gave up, and separated–it would’ve meant that we’d end up being separated, too.”

That had been my biggest fear. After all–such an outcome might have resulted in Yoohyunie becoming abandoned outright. Because neither side would’ve been willing to take him on. And it was likely that I would have been rejected by my mother and father too, as a consequence. Since my existence would’ve been a constant reminder of how they’d chosen to desert their secondborn.

Therefore, it had been paramount that I maintain the pretense of everything being alright, of being peaceful. I’d tried to convince myself it was true, too. And everyone else had thought us to be a ‘normal’ family as well, all told. It wasn’t as though we’d argued or been physically abused, and we’d had our basic needs met, when it came down to it.

“Hyung. I really was okay, back then.”

Gazing at me, Yoohyunie spoke calmly.

“Even if those circumstances had been ‘strange’ or ‘unnatural,’ I wasn’t affected by such things. So, what I’m trying to say is… At minimum, hyung created as ideal a family setting for me as possible. For hyung, it may have amounted to an inescapable situation, but as far as I was concerned, I really did feel fine, and even happy.”

“...yeah.”

Stretching out a hand, I stroked my dongsaeng’s head. Belatedly, Yoohyunie tacked on that ‘I know it was difficult for hyung, though,’ placatory.

“Mhn. But more than that, it makes me glad to hear that you were fine.”

Truly, from the bottom of my heart. It had been impossible to avoid gossip around our home situation, pre-Regression. That it was because I’d done such a terrible job of looking after my dongsaeng, that he had chosen to shun me as he had; I’d heard enough of those kinds of words to make my ears ache. Since I’d been young back then too, of course I’d been lacking. Even if I’d tried my best–and that kind of guilt still remained embedded in my heart. 

And so, my dongsaeng’s words acted as a soothing balm.

“...I know it’s rude to speak badly about another person’s family, sir–but your parents were most definitely in the wrong, mister. Even if Han Yoohyun isn’t anything like a human, he was still a kid back then.”

“They were just ordinary people, after all. So I can understand why, at least.”

“Just because you can understand their reasoning, sir, doesn’t make their wrongs any less wrong.”

That… was true. At the very least, it wasn’t something I should have had to shoulder the burden for. And Yoohyunie hadn’t asked to be born the way he’d been, either.

“In any case–we’re doing well enough now, aren’t we, sir. Not that we’re a ‘normal’ family still, but… no. As long as we’re getting by well together, that’s ‘ordinary’ enough anyway, isn’t that right, sir. It’s no-one’s business but ours.”

“You’re right–what we have is plenty enough.”

Who was to say that a family had to comprise a parent-offspring configuration in order to be considered a ‘proper’ family, after all. As long as the ones living together were pleased with the arrangement, wasn’t that what mattered. Even if other onlookers were to view it as being strange, so what–on what basis were they deeming it to be ‘strange,’ anyway. If you weren’t causing others any harm and were happy together, that should be sufficient grounds to consider it ‘acceptable,’ no.

“We’re still family, whether or not some of us are completely different species altogether.”

- Mhn, appa!

And from my lap, Peace purred loudly, as though he’d understood what I’d said, too. A smile on my face, I held a hand out towards Gyeolie.

“Cellphone.”

- Hnnnhng.

“But hyung–I don’t think what he’s proposed is such a bad plan. We’ll say that he abandoned his child, and covered up the fact that he’d murdered his wife by arranging it to look like an accident. The genetic testing results showing that he’s not a human might actually work out in our favor, too. It can be explained as a result of the experimentation Seseung’s done on him.”

“...hey, are you planning on sending the Seseung Guild Leader to prison.”

It would ensure that any of my own grievances would be buried, true, but Sung Hyunjae would be buried alongside them as well. Of course, I expected that the bastard would manage to dig his way out of it well enough in the end, but it’d definitely weigh too heavily on my conscience for it to be a feasible option.

“Besides, even before the Seseung Guild Leader, it’d end up harming Gyeolie first and foremost. That’s absolutely not allowed. And the same goes for you two, too. Mark my words–if any of you put yourself at risk to try and protect me, I’ll go out on an even bigger limb in response. Just you watch.”

“That’s a bit frightening, sir.”

“...I won’t, hyung.”

- …Gyeolie will be good, too.

All three of them shook their heads furiously in unison. No matter the sort of problem they might stir up, I was confident that I could still manage to outdo all them. 

“It has been relayed that Breaker Guild’s private aircraft should be landing in New York in three hours’ time.”

As we conducted a last round of surveyance on American Hunters while polishing off some tea snacks, Song Taewon entered the room.

“It’s really quite a flight, huh, sir. Considering that Noah-ssi left last night.”

Noah was affiliated with Dodam Rearing Facility, but had left to travel with his teammate Moon Hyuna in this instance. The Hunters who had embarked on Breaker Guild’s private plane the day prior included Moon Hyuna and Noah, Liette, and Kang Soyoung. Soyoung-ssi was one of Seseung’s Hunters, too, but had joined that party because of Liette’s S-rank status. And in order to establish a long-distance Gate, Yoon-Yoon had accompanied them as well. 

“Apparently, it takes over ten hours to reach America by plane, sir.”

It was no joke, huh. But at least an airplane would get you there within a day; had we been going by boat, we probably would’ve ended up having to celebrate Yoohyunie’s birthday while still at sea. I wondered how long it would take a ship. A month, maybe?

“Mister Government Official, sir–you’re good at English, right?”

Yerimie prodded, staring expectantly at Song Taewon with glittering eyes. Shishio may have given her a translation Item, but it wouldn’t work on transcription, after all. 

“...my reading speed is rather slow, miss.”

“But you can still read it just fine, sir! And since you’re a government official, you’re well-versed on laws and stuff, right, sir? I could definitely count on you, right, sir?”

“.......”

A panic-stricken expression crossed Section Chief Song-nim’s face. He seemed to be at a loss for how to respond. Yerimie was a completely different type from Sung Hyunjae, after all. And even though she was an S-rank, she was still young, too. Do your best, Section Chief Song-nim.

“...as it may end up being a matter of national concern, please take care to conduct yourself in a cautious, orderly manner, miss.”

“Yessir! But would it be alright for me to pop by Hollywood, maybe? Just for a teensy bit, if I flew.”

“It takes upwards of five hours to reach Los Angeles from New York by aircraft, miss.”

“...wow.”

Yerimie’s jaw dropped. I was a bit surprised to hear the number, too. I’d known that the U.S. was incredibly vast, but it was still a single nation when it came down to it, right. But that sort of distance was equivalent to several-fold the distance between Korea and Japan, wasn’t it.

As the time for takeoff drew close, Sung Hyunjae and Evelyn arrived with minutes to spare, and we all boarded the plane that would that would be taking us to the U.S.

- - - - -

(1) 끊어진 미로의 막내 → ‘broken/fragmented/incomplete/marooned’ + ‘maze/labyrinth’ + 의 + ‘maknae’

when yoojin says 'our parents,' there's no 'our' in kr, it's just '(the) parents'

+(Q&A)

Q) if han yoojin’s kids who were born from magic stones underwent genetic testing enabled by modern science&technology, would the results show yoojinie as a biological relative? A) as the species are different, straightforward genetic testing results would be difficult to obtain ^^ as han yoojin’s blood is mixed in, if you were able to separate only the human portion out and test that, then they would in fact appear as his children. for han seol’s case, the results would indicate that he takes after han yoohyun as well. yet, as the human portion is a mere fraction of the whole, at present, it would take very careful and thorough testing to show a distant relation between [han yoojin and the children].

+(Q&A)

Q) what were some of the things that you thought were important, when writing an entity that’s far from being human? A) (about han yoohyun) only, as han yoohyun isn’t ‘a lifeform concerned about continued survival(self-preservation),’ he’s an outlier even among the non-human entities ^^ in polar opposite to the ones mentioned above, his natural disposition is to completely disregard the surrounding environment. the sole exception for that flame was han yoojin, and accordingly, han yoohyun only experiences change through han yoojin. no other environmental factors or beings are capable of influencing him.

+(Q&A)

Q) then, did the parents take care of yoohyunie too, instead of ostracizing him? or did they only provide yoojinie with food to eat and clothes to wear, and it was yoojinie who made sure that yoohyunie got to eat and was properly dressed? A) they didn’t go out of their way to prepare meals for him or the like, but made sure there was plenty of food available^^ because han yoojin was too young back then to take care of himself, much less his dongsaeng, if the parents had completely forsaken them, it would have been difficult for either of them to survive. the brothers’ parents didn’t harbor ill intent towards their children. to be precise, they simply wished to divorce themselves from any meaningful connection with the two. as their desire to avoid reality was so great, rather than attempt to either abandon or kill han yoohyun, they opted to maintain the status quo instead. with rice left in the rice cooker and side dishes stockpiled high in the refrigerator, the parents would either stay out of the house or go about their life as though the brothers didn’t exist. because it would draw scrutiny if they wore misfitting clothes, han yoojin was bought clothes of an appropriate size and han yoohyun would typically wear his hand-me-downs. starting from the time han yoojin was in middle school, rather than having his things bought for him, he was instead given a generous allowance that would allow him to acquire necessities such as clothes, shoes, school supplies, etc.; han yoojin used that money to buy his dongsaeng clothes as well. as the parents had been unsparing with money spent on clothes when han yoojin was younger, until about seven or so, there was no issue with han yoohyun only receiving his hand-me-downs. if only to assuage their feelings of guilt, they made sure to take good care of their basic necessities, and han yoojin would console himself through rationales such as ‘mom and dad love each other too much, and that’s why there’s no room left for me and yoohyunie’

[dbgdbw]

330.Presenting Your Instructor

선생님이십니다

For a moment, I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. But then, my heart began to race. That’s, what he was proposing was. The esteemed Chaos-nim was offering to instruct Yoohyunie. And since he wouldn’t have been referencing something out of left field like cooking, art, mathematics, or science(1), it could only mean in combat technique.

“Aigo, Elder, sir! Sunsaeng-nim(2)! Your discerning eyes are as true as ever!”

Goodness gracious–to think, that the number one in not just the nation, or the world, but in the entire universe would be offering to tutor him one-on-one. Of course, as his title as ‘the strongest of the Transcendents’ was self-professed, I admittedly couldn’t verify that it was one hundred percent true; but it was clear that he was a person of incredible ability, regardless.

What could I do to curry his favor, I wondered. The longer he could instruct him, in as much as possible, the better off we would be. I’d have to do everything in my power to get him to stay on and…….

“I will have to decline.”

“Yoo-hyun-ahhhhhh!”

My dongsaeng had responded with something entirely unconscionable. Hey! You just, did you even know what you were turning down!

“Please don’t listen to him, sunsaeng-nim! My dongsaeng seems to have misspoken–”

“Hyung.”

…his voice sounded terse, for some reason. I really couldn’t figure out the reason behind it, this time. Was it that, even though he’d appeared to be conducting himself politely enough, he actually disliked the Young Chaos quite a bit?

“Did you already forget? That having a powerful being such as himself enter this spiritual realm apparently puts an immense strain on hyung. I don’t have any interest in pursuing such a method of growing stronger, if it means that hyung will have to suffer as a consequence. The situation with the Sovereign’s Sword is already…frustrating enough. It feels aggravating.”

Ah… Right, I’d forgotten about that. 

“That’s, I just hadn’t managed to think that far ahead yet. But now that you’ve brought it up, I suppose I’d have to use the mind dimension Skill for us to meet up with the Elder, huh.”

Hearing me say that I simply hadn’t realized when I’d suggested it, Yoohyunie’s expression relaxed. But it really was a difficult opportunity to pass up, though. Truly. Wasn’t there a way around it, perhaps. As I mulled it over, Yoohyunie shot the Young Chaos a glare. 

“So, it’s unnecessary.”

“Yoohyun-ah! Hold on!”

“And were I intent on instructing you by force, if necessary–what shall you do then, I wonder.”

Chaos smiled thinly. Abruptly, the atmosphere around him completely shifted. It felt as though dozens of needles were suddenly boring into my body. Nor did it seem like my Fear Resistance was able to dampen the effect at all; gritting my teeth, I pulled Yoohyunie into my arms. Was he angry that his magnanimous offer had been rejected, perhaps. No–that didn’t seem likely. Then.

“I’ll, never let hyung come to…….”

Yoohyunie snarled, even as he struggled under the immense pressure Chaos was giving off as well.

“Brat.”

Crimson eyes grew dark, intent.

“For all your fervor in trying to protect him, what is it that you are actually capable of.”

“.......”

“I daresay that small World of yours likely held very few entities capable of opposing you. Unaware that you were but a fox kit in a rabbit warren, you foolishly assumed yourself a tiger.(3)”

A hand reached out and grabbed hold of me. Not the small hand of a child, but an adult’s hand, without any warning. I was hefted up easily, unable to put up any sort of resistance. Yoohyunie, left behind as I was taken away, watched with eyes widened in shock. Still incapacitated, he stared desperately up at me, both hands braced against the ground. 

“A Transcendent has set its sights on your Hyung.”

Chaos informed him bluntly. Even though I desperately wanted to intervene, my mouth refused to move.

“How does a feckless whelp such as yourself propose to deflect their advances in such a scenario, pray tell.”

“Hyung, he…….”

“Would it play out any differently than now, I wonder–your precious hyung snatched away, before you could so much as stretch out your hand.”

Yoohyunie’s fingers curled, scraping into the dirt. He wasn’t wrong, to be fair; he was simply stating the painful, bone-aching truth, but…wasn’t it a step too far over the line, still.

“Yet–I am different.”

Still holding me aloft, Chaos took a step backwards. Yoohyunie flinched. And then, once more, another step back.

“If you are truly bent on protecting your Hyung–then, I extend to you this offer. That as I depart, I take him away with me.”

Unlike a moment before, his voice had grown far lighter, gentler. But my dongsaeng’s body shook, overcome by tremors, as though he’d been stuck by a blade. 

“At the World of the First Source, even the restriction that forbids me from attacking but in response to another’s provocation is lifted. Protecting this child would be an effortless task. I could ensure that he is settled in a peaceful World, where he can comfortably live out the full length of his natural life, and then more.”

He went on in a softer tone, soothingly. Yoohyunie took a shallow breath. 

“Then– I’ll…….”

“But you will not be able to follow. It is not a simple switching of Worlds that I speak of, but of departing the Source itself altogether. Even with my qualifications, I am only capable of bringing one other alongside myself. Should you manage to achieve transcendence, the ability to traverse between Sources would be granted to you as well–but it is uncertain whether this one will still be alive, by the time you become capable of doing so. Additionally.”

In no uncertain terms.

“No Transcendents aside from myself are capable of setting foot on the World of the First Source.”

What Chaos proposed was an eternal farewell. That the two of us would never be capable of meeting one another again. Yoohyunie blinked slowly. A fine tremor overtook him.

He’d voluntarily chosen to distance himself from me, in order to keep me safe, this dongsaeng. The one who had smiled as he lay dying; had it been him, he would have answered without lengthy deliberation, perhaps. That ‘I will surrender hyung to you.’

But the dongsaeng before me; he was unable to formulate the words. His face, sheet-white as the color drained from him, slowly began to become streaked with tears.

“...on’t.”

A tearful voice reached out desperately.

“Hyung, I don’t want… Please, I’m sorry, don’t go…….”

My body, which had felt as though it’d been tightly bound up until that point, finally responded. Rushing over to Yoohyunie, I pulled him into my arms.

“Hey, what would you even need to say ‘sorry’ about, anyway…….”

“Because, to guarantee hyung’s safety, I should… But I…….”

It was true; from an objective point of view, following the Young Chaos’s directive was the correct course of action. It was a fool’s missive to throw away a guaranteed chance at safety, in order to gamble with an uncertain future instead. Particularly when hostile Transcendents were a part of the equation. But even then.

“It’s alright, ‘kay. I wouldn’t want to go if it meant having to leave you behind, either.”

I consoled him–this dongsaeng who was apologizing for being unable to put aside his own desires to ensure my own safety. To intentionally forsake the flower path for the one strewn by thorns, would have felt like a senseless decision, after all. But it couldn’t be helped–because.

“D’you really think I‘d be happy, left all by myself, even if it meant that I’d have survived. The reason I’m doing everything I can to prevent things from coming to pass, is ‘cause I want us to be able to live happily together with everyone.”

My dongsaeng was shedding tears, but a faint smile had formed on my lips. I no longer had to worry about him obstinately denying himself all for the sake of my well-being, it seemed. Wiping away his tears, Yoohyunie lifted his head to look at the Young Chaos. Chaos has reverted back to his child’s appearance, by then. I wondered what circumstances might have led him to be that way.

“How much strain will it put on hyung, then, sir.”

“None.”

…come again? I beg your pardon–that certainly didn’t line up with what you’d said earlier.

“The other realm the rabbit has crafted is an option, is it not. As it should be feasible to further extend its window of availability with myself involved, my intention was to suggest that I oversee his progress once a week there, for a few hours or so.”

So it really was a tutoring session, essentially. Yoohyunie looked dazedly at Chao for a moment, before relief broke through in his expression. Good grief, why did hearing such a thing seem to be comforting first and foremost for him. Didn’t you feel angry at all, huh. I took the prerogative to show a bit of belligerence in his stead, at least.

“You mean to say that you were bullying him for no good reason then, sir?”

“When he intends to continually throw himself before you as a shield, regardless of his own ability–what should it serve to accomplish, aside from the hastening of your untimely ends, I ask you. One must know their own limitations. An ideal outcome that requires no sacrifice is only possible for one as capable as myself.”

“You do have a point there, sir. Yoohyunie really does push himself too far when it comes to m–ack!”

There he went, twisting my ear again!

“Quite the spiel from a bull-headed brat that persists in standing his ground too, irrespective of danger. It is because you do not look after yourself that the Second has been driven to behave in such a manner, is it not. It would serve you well to remain aware of your own limitations as well, boy.”

“That’s, it’s just that every time, there’s been… My apologies, sir.  I now see the error of my ways.”

I responded, hurriedly covering my ear with my hand. But instead of reprimanding me further as I’d half-expected, he only withdrew the hand he’d stretched out, a bitter expression appearing on his face.

“Although it is those outside interlopers who are truly at fault, for crossing the line first. Second–come hither.”

The Young Chaos strode away. Pushing himself up to his feet, Yoohyunie obediently followed behind him. Coming to a halt, Chaos turned and gave Yoohyunie a slow once-over. Then, he struck out with his sword, still sheathed in its scabbard. Yoohyunie quickly pivoted around in response to the attack aimed at his abdomen, dodging to the side. But almost immediately.

탁!

The scabbard shot upwards, flying towards Yoohyunie’s chin. Sucking in a small breath at the unexpected follow-up, Yoohyunie jerked his torso backwards into a steep angle. The scabbard flew through empty air, just barely grazing the tip of his chin. Dropping to his knee in the same motion, Yoohyunie used a hand to brace his body almost parallel with the ground, and struck out with his leg in a low kick. It was a laudable attempt at a reprisal; but without even shifting from his place, Chaos met the leg speeding towards him evenly with a kick of his own.

With a loud thump, Yoohyunie’s body was pushed over a meter away. Meanwhile, Chaos leisurely returned his leg to its original position, with nary a fluctuation in his stance.

“Is there one who is skilled at close-quarters combat, among his circles.”

“Yes, sir–an S-ranked Awakened individual, by the name of Song Taewon. He and Yoohyunie have clashed a fair amount of times before, to my knowledge.”

Hearing my words, Chaos gave a faint nod. Then, kicking the fallen scabbard with the tip of his foot, he tossed it over towards Yoohyunie. Snatching the scabbard out of the air, Yoohyunie vaulted himself up back onto his feet in a single motion.

“Dismiss any thoughts of blocking it with your body. Such will prove impossible.”

A pure white blade sliced through the air. Yoohyunie parried the attack, using the scabbard. Chaos seemed to be controlling the strength of his blows, this time; sword and scabbard clashed with comparable force, relentlessly bouncing off of each other in quick succession.

“But none who wields a blade, it appears.”

“There used to be one, among the S-rank Awakened.”

Though he was dead now.

“With no delegable influence having been impressed upon him, such a distinction makes little difference.”

스윽, the Young Chaos materialized before Yoohyunie in the blink of an eye. Click, the sword held in his hand slid smoothly back into its scabbard. And even when the sheath was plucked from him, sword and all, there was no real retaliation from Yoohyunie. He’d made it seem as effortless as plucking away a piece of candy from a child.

Several more onslaughts came from Chaos, each of them varying in method. Switching between close-range as well as long-range, he deftly wove his belt strap into a mid-range assault, too.

“Pristine even outside of that regard as well, I see. Despite the brat being a Prime essence of Fire, he appears to have merely limited himself to hunting monsters.”

“He mentioned not really having battled anyone aside from Section Chief Song Taewon-nim, who I mentioned earlier, sir.”

“I can detect no other influences, certainly. A few habitual tics in his hand-to-hand combat is all there is. Around a hundred and ninety-three centimeters? Fairly robust in build, in a weight class that appears to be–one that can be adjusted at will, perhaps. An attacker, but with a strong defensive inclination that suggests a tightly-leashed, repressed demeanor in general.”

…wow, was he a psychic or what. How had he managed to nail him down so accurately.

“Although the influence he’s received from you comprises approximately seventy percent overall, by large.”

“Come again, sir? Me? But today marks the first time I’ve ever engaged in combat with Yoohyunie.”

“Do not discount the impact his day-to-day life would bear on his conduct. When he has lived his whole life with his eyes solely fixed upon you, it is only natural that you would have become intimately engraved into his very body as well. The natural-born habits would have been ingrained within him since birth constitute roughly twenty percent, and the remainder is a mixture of monster hunting and that one called Song Taewon.”

Beyond being unexpected, it was a complete shock. I’d assumed that I would’ve had little to no influence on Yoohyunie as a Hunter–but to think, I actually made up around seventy percent.

“So far as his combat capabilities go, there appears to be little that requires preliminary correction. Yet it begs the question of why the two of you were parted for such a long period, when both seem so incapable of living without the other.”

“Really, sir? You can even perceive something like that?”

“His impulse to protect another far weaker than himself is far more diminished than it would otherwise be. I presume the two of you were separated shortly after he Awakened, if so.”

“Wouldn’t it be unlikely that he’d pick up on such habits unless I went into Dungeons with him as well though, sir, even if we’ve been living together.”

“Again, it is what has been ingrained in him. His habitual conduct is readily apparent in his every movement–and it is unquestionable that this brat only cares for you, Eldest, in all he does. I am unable to dig up even a trace of another’s influence on him, despite close inspection. The attention he paid to the reserved one is merely constrained to his combat style. It is convenient, however, in that it renders him a desirably empty slate for instruction.”

Chaos said, commenting that preexisting influences typically called for more frequent corrections, and resulted in a slower learning pace. So there were instances where Yoohyunie’s disinterest in others actually ended up becoming a boon, huh. I was happy that it seemed to have worked out for the best, in this case.

“Pardon me, Elder. Could I possibly trouble you to examine another person as well, sir? Even if it’s not possible for you to tutor her one-on-one too, given the time constraints. If you could at least provide an assessment of her current condition, sir, I’d be very grateful.”

With how sharp his insight seemed to be, I assumed even a consultation ought to prove extremely useful.

“Is there another brat who utilizes a blade, then.”

“Nossir. Yerimie, the third member of our household–she wields the Mermaid Queen’s power, sir. A Water-type affinity. She might not be a born S-rank–an Alpha–but she’s an S-rank Awakened, still.”

“The Mermaid Queen’s power, you say–I suppose this child is the one the rabbit made mention of, then. Asking the Mermaid instead should prove more fruitful, I should think. I do not dabble in miscellanea.”

‘Miscellanea,’ huh. He asserted that he would be willing to conduct an assessment if I so desired, however. Since I shouldn’t have any restrictions on who I could bring along to the Newcomer’s realm, I resolved to ask him to take a look at a few other people, too. Although, in the case of Sung Hyunjae… Would he be able to immediately piece together his condition too, I wondered. After all, the situation could turn dangerous, if the other Transcendents were to catch wind of Sung Hyunjae’s existence.

‘Would it be okay to let the Elder meet him.’

I wanted to trust in him. Of course, I’d have to see about obtaining Sung Hyunjae’s agreement in the first place. I’d have to ask him if he’d be willing to meet with him once, letting him know that there was this older Transcendent gentleman I’d gotten to know recently, who seemed to be remarkably skilled. I’d just have to hope that the System came back online soon, before he was due to leave overseas.

Warning us that my condition would deteriorate further if we continued to prolong our stay, the Young Chaos briefly taught Yoohyunie how to infuse a weapon with his magical energy for the time being. Infusing a weapon with one’s magical energy was a basic battle skill that most Hunters already utilized, but the method he taught him was one that was more suited for blade-type weapons, he mentioned.

“I’ll be–in your care going forward then, sir.”

Yoohyunie said, offering his respects to the Young Chaos in a slightly stilted manner.

“Make sure to give Yerimie a proper run-down of my condition so she doesn’t get too alarmed, Yoohyun-ah.”

“Mhn.”

“Elder–how long should I abstain from using potions then, sir?”

“From henceforth.”

“Sir?”

That was slightly problematic. How was I supposed to go the rest of my life without using any potions, exactly.

“Were you capable of vowing to never overspend yourself while using a Skill, it might have been possible for you to recover in the span of two or three days–but as it appears to be an impossibility, you must resign yourself to regularly monitoring your physical condition instead. As potions and healing Skills take effect through direct assimilation into one’s body, it can cause a body already prone to magical exhaustion to become further weakened. Consider it analogous to a ‘compromising of one’s immune system,’ of sorts. A potion being administered to a body in healthy condition would bear no ill effects–but that does not apply to yourself, no, Eldest.”

…I could hear my dreams of a stamina potion regimen shattering as he spoke. But my physical health did come first, I supposed. I was further cautioned to stay away from other Skills that would directly influence my body as well. 

Bidding Chaos a final parting word of thanks, I dismissed my Skill. My vision went dark, and all of my senses faded away for a moment, before returning to me in a rush. Through a hot flash of pain.

“...ngk.”

“Mister?”

I heard Yerimie’s voice. When I managed to crack my eyes open at last, the room spun around me. My body felt like it was burning up. My fever seems to be quite high, was my last thought before consciousness left me once more.

- - - - -

(1) it’s because of chaos being ‘joseon korea’-coded that yoojin uses those particular topics as a point of comparison (though mostly it’s 그림(arts) that stands out), because it’s what korean noblemen would have been instructed in 

(2) 선생님 

(3) decided to put the lit. ver. in this time bc i feel like it’s pretty self-explanatory: ‘토끼 굴에 여우 새낀 줄도 모르고 호랑이처럼 굴었겠지’

<3 young chaos-nim <3

♡ | ♡ | ♡ | ♡ | ♡

+(Q&A)

Q) i’m curious about the world as han yoohyun sees it. yoohyunie is a flame that’s taken on the appearance of a human, right, so i was wondering if the environment he sees when looking at the world with that gaze, is the same as what we would see as ordinary people. A) as his ‘sight’ in itself is the same as a human’s, the environment he sees is ‘identical’ in that sense. the difference lies, however, in how, whether looking at a person or a rock, his ‘emotions’ remain unchanged^^ he lacks aesthetic sense, nor does color, texture, etc. evoke any changes(feelings) in him; but he is capable of objectively distinguishing between those traits via the information he’s already taken in(processed). only, while he does have that knowledge gained through experience, immediately applying it in a natural way is challenging. for example, when faced with a doll that has been crafted to be a completely identical replica of a real dog, he finds it difficult to distinguish whether it’s ‘real’ or not. for living creatures, things like ‘breath’ or ‘temperature’ can be used to form the conclusion straight away; but when shown a recorded clip, for example, even if the dog pointedly hasn’t moved in a very long time, he doesn’t think it strange. it can also be attributed in part to how, whether the dog is strange or not, he considered it no different from a worthless pebble. ‘even if he sees it, there’s no additional reaction to it’, is how you could see it. as a result, when he was younger, he would observe han yoojin’s behaviors and then imitate hyung, and it’s a practice that’s extended to this day. as he’d wanted to maintain the ‘self’ that he’d learned from han yoojin, after he became estranged from hyung, while the simple acquisition of knowledge happened, there wasn’t an instance where he’d emulate the behaviors of another. the only influence his close-combat fighting style received came from song taewon, though it was also that there wasn’t anything he had to learn from any of the other Hunters. after getting to cohabit with han yoojin, in pursuit of the family atmosphere hyung desires, bak yerim has been added as an observation subject.

[dbgdbw]

329.Black Dragon's Heart (4)

흑룡의 심장 (4)

“Having thus come to an accord–see to it hence.”

The Young Chaos waved a hand in our direction, showing an extremely put upon expression. ‘See to it hence,’ he said.

“What…exactly should we be doing, sir?”

“Had you not been paying attention, all this while.”

“Uh… I suppose I should end my Skill first then, sir?”

Since we were currently in a ‘dream’ dimension, we would probably have to continue this once we were back outside in reality, I figured. But Chaos shook his head.

“The lizard will simply lapse back into slumber, once you depart. This may be a ‘spiritual realm,’ but as it still retains a connection with the ‘real’ World, you must first see to transferring its consciousness.”

- Bring out my Heart Shard.

The Black Dragon spoke up after Chaos. I pulled out the Black Dragon’s Heart Shard from my inventory, as it had commanded. It looked like a shard of shattered obsidian, slightly smaller than the size of my palm. A crimson aura gently pulsed across the pitch black surface.

‘...isn’t this similar to what happened that time, with the Changeling.’

After entering Sung Hyunjae’s spiritual realm, I’d obtained a shard from him back then, too. The Newcomer had reassured me that ‘an ordinary human wouldn’t be able to exert any influence on it~’, except that Sung Hyunjae hadn’t been just an ordinary human, as we’d assumed; and so the Changeling had been created, as a result.

“Seeing as it was originally intended to be a mount synthesis Skill–then, rather than simply upgrading his blade, does that mean ‘nurturing’ the heart will result in the creation of a Black Dragon, sir?”

“Consider it the acquisition of a pet. A shard of that size should only result in a meager F-rank, in any case.”

- A ‘pet,’ you say.

“Even if an S-rank or higher magic gem were to be synthesized alongside it, sir?”

“That would raise the final rank, certainly, but muddy the state of its consciousness as well.”

Be that as it may, the end product being an F-rank would prove inconvenient for me. It was already hard enough for me to safeguard my own body, much less play valet to an elderly dragon. Owing to its link to Yoohyunie’s blade, I wouldn’t be able to just wash my hands of it, after all.

“Black Dragon-ssi, it would prove disadvantageous if you end up becoming an F-rank, for a number of reasons. To avoid putting yourself at risk, it may be more prudent to aim for a higher rank by adding a magic gem to the equation, sir. I would be willing to provide you with an S-rank magic gem, free of charge, as a complimentary service. Of a suitable attribute as well, of course.”

The Black Dragon mulled this over for a moment, then replied.

- A measly S-rank magic gem should not be capable of holding much sway over my consciousness, I presume.

“It was such arrogance which previously cost that fool its life, mind.”

- It would have been far more preposterous for one such as I to exhibit wariness towards a hatchling of a human! When you weren’t even an ‘Alpha,’ no less!

The Black Dragon roared angrily at Chaos’s provocation, apparently aggrieved. 

“You didn’t start off as an ‘Alpha,’ sir?”

“I mentioned there were fewer ‘Alphas’ seen among the Transcendents prior, did I not. Ah, though Crescent Moon was indeed said to be an ‘Alpha.’”

“Crescent Moon? Of what affinity, would you happen to know, sir.”

“I do not. Our paths have hardly crossed, as it were.”

So they weren’t close buddies, huh. Such a thing did bode better for us, but well. To think, the Young Chaos hadn’t used to be an ‘Alpha.’ He seemed to have been an outstanding individual from the get-go, in any case. Even if he hadn’t been a born S-rank, he’d probably been the equivalent of an S-rank Awakened, at least. Letting out hot puffs of air, the Black Dragon groused.

- They may have called me ‘the Scourge of the Central Continent,’ but it’s that blasted meddler that was the real ‘Scourge,’ as far as I’m concerned. To have someone like him show up out of the blue and derail everything, after the great lengths I’d gone to protect my World…!

“‘Protect your World’–from the Origin, do you mean, sir?”

- Naturally, as all of the monsters sent by the Origin were weaker than I, of course.

The Black Dragon replied haughtily. It made sense; with a fiend like that standing guard, even if the Origin had beset the place with monsters, its World could have managed to avoid being swallowed. Most importantly, it implied that so long as an L-rank Awakened was available to champion a World, it could avoid annihilation. So long as the Transcendents kept their nose out of things, that was.

“‘Protect,’ you say. If one were to disregard the collateral damage inflicted, perhaps. Due to that lizard taking up residence in the Central Continent, not only were scores of mountains dissolved and the rivers filled with molten metal, but the all-pervasive heat resulted in a permanent drought afflicting the land.”

“Sounds like it was an absolute disaster, sir.”

So even after managing to escape from the grasp of the Origin, that sort of side effect was still possible, huh. A new apocalypse, brought about by the hero-nim who had saved the World in the first place. A team scenario might prove more advantageous, then. Since they might turn on each other afterwards, at least.

In any case–since the Black Dragon had claimed to have saved its World, I put on an appropriately reverent expression and began subtly interrogating him. 

“Dealing with the monsters sent by the Origin must’ve been quite the arduous task, sir. Were you at L-rank when that took place, by chance? I’d be interested in hearing what rank those monsters might’ve been at, as well. And did you take care of all of them on your lonesome, sir?”

- I single-handedly dealt with the strongest ones, of course.

As the Black Dragon preened once more, Chaos interrupted its swaggering with a cold splash of reality.

“Questioning it will yield no useful answers. This one merely hunted as it pleased, without ever intending to deliberately embark on a quest to ‘save the World.’”

Since he’d mentioned that the Black Dragon was a Fire-affinity entity too, it had just been the byproduct of going around burning everything down on its own without any regard for others, I supposed. The Young Chaos continued speaking in a stage whisper, at a volume that was still pitched loud enough for the Black Dragon to hear.

“For an ‘Alpha,’ it is fairly dim-witted. Such a thing is said to occur every so often, among the dragon-type ‘Alphas’ that possess more monstrous strength from the onset. Because their ‘existential presence’ is so excessive, they sometimes degrade into a mere ‘beast’ that has lost its ego altogether.”

Now that he mentioned it, Diarma had seemed to be on the slower side too, compared to the other Transcendents. The Black Dragon, having obviously ‘overheard’ everything Chaos had said, let out a savage growl. It seemed unable to refute his assessment, though, as it didn’t provide a rebuttal; and soon after, its eye drifted closed. Simultaneously, the heart shard placed on top of my palm grew hot to the touch. The red aura flashed brightly for a brief moment, before seemingly being sucked into the shard, leaving the surface a pure black.

“...did the transfer work, sir?” 

Almost as soon as I’d asked, the Black Dragon’s head slowly began to sag. The same went for its body, limbs, and tail, scattered hither and yon. Like snow melting under the rays of a summer sun, they started to wilt away. An empty expanse of earth became visible beyond the massive body, showing where the land met the sea.

“When you insert the Heart into your back, make certain to include a measure of that brat’s essence as well. His blood should suffice in that regard, I imagine.”

Hearing Chaos’s words, Yoohyunie’s expression, which had been stiff enough to begin with, only grew harder.

“Why does it have to be hyung again.”

“Yoohyun-ah.”

“Is it not something I can do in his stead, sir.”

“Certainly not. If you are so dissatisfied, then resolve to give up the blade.”

Give up the blade! I hurried to placate Yoohyunie before he said something regrettable.

“It’s just the nature of my Skill, yeah. Sure, it leaves a bit of a scar–but I’m a Hunter too. Compared to the risk a Dungeon raid poses, where your life hangs in the balance, it’s basically a cakewalk. And if you take my long work history into account on top of that, then, rather than you–”

“‘Work history’?”

Yoohyunie’s voice dropped, turning cold.

“What exactly do you mean by ‘work history,’ hyung. Don’t tell me, you used to go into Dungeons before you Regressed? Hadn’t you mentioned that, unlike now, you’d only had a handful of Skills in your arsenal back then.”

“Yeah–of course I went into Dungeons.”

I felt a prickle of dread, but continued on calmly, answering him as though nothing was wrong.

“Hey, d’you really think I’d have just stayed put, with my disposition being what it is. You know how I’m like even now, right. I’m afraid I ended up causing you a lot of heartache back then, too.”

“.......”

“But I managed to survive, still.”

At my words, Yoohyunie’s expression finally relaxed, and I breathed a sigh of relief in turn. I’d really have to be more careful about what I let slip.

“Let me do it, okay. You heard the Black Dragon earlier, right. If an L-rank was able to rebuff the monsters, it seems likely that it’d take multiple SSS-ranks at minimum to pull off the same–when it’s like that, we absolutely can’t afford to give up on a weapon that can reach L-rank.”

“...I know. It wouldn’t be worth it, otherwise.”

My dongsaeng responded glumly. But he didn’t seem to be as resistant to it as I might’ve expected him to be, at least; perhaps because we’d gone at it a few rounds together, earlier. Even if it hadn’t been in the real world, he’d already gotten to bury his sword into my body, after all. 

“Elder–thank you very much for all of the assistance you’ve provided us, sir.”

When I bid him thanks, intending to slowly begin making our way out, Chaos looked at Yoohyunie and I with a dour expression, and took a step forward. Then, suddenly.

“Yoohyun-ah?!”

Losing consciousness, my dongsaeng slumped forward. Chaos, who had suddenly materialized at Yoohyunie’s side, casually reached out with a hand to snatch Yoohyunie up by the scruff, preventing him from crashing into the ground. He then passed my dongsaeng onto me. Catching Yoohyunie as he was very nearly tossed in my direction, I staggered under his weight for a moment before falling flat on my backside. It felt like all my strength had left me, as though I’d reverted back to F-rank stats.

“He has only been rendered temporarily unconscious.”

 “What’s up with you all of a sudden, sir!”

“You indicated that you did not want your dongsaeng to be privy to these conversations, no.”

The Young Chaos replied bluntly.

“This damnable brat. Do you sincerely hope to live a long life, then.”

“Yes, sir.”

I answered, looking up at him. Chaos gave me a deep scowl.

“Yet your actions hardly align with your words.”

“I really do plan on living quietly, sir, once the world’s no longer in danger. And I’ll actually apply myself towards living a long and healthy life, too. My goal is to live to be a hundred, at least–though I don’t know how many years I might have left.”

In lieu of a response, a small hand stroked the top of my head with a fair amount of force behind it. It felt a bit painful, but at the same time, the gesture felt warm.

“What a callow young colt.”

“First a bull, and now a colt. What’s next, sir–a dog, perhaps.”

“Dogs know to be obedient, at least. The vexing matter is that, where the elder colt goes, the younger one seeks to follow.”

“That’s what worries me most, sir.”

I looked down at Yoohyunie, held in my arms. My concerns only increased with each passing day, all because of this dongsaeng.

“There are a few other people he’s willing to at least tolerate, though, sir. Our household has a third member too, you see.”

“Hah? You mean to say that there is yet another one like yourselves? Truly, the end times have come.”

“She’s a good kid, sir!”

“That is also what you said about the Second, is it not.”

That’s, Yoohyunie was a well-mannered young man too, but… I suddenly felt a bit apologetic towards Yerimie.

“Regardless–he gets along with Peace as well, sir. And he should continue to change bit by bit, so. You said as much yourself, right, Elder–that it shouldn’t be out of the question.”

“Yet, no matter the change he undergoes, there is still his fundamental nature to contend with. I doubt he will ever allow himself to hold anyone in his heart but yourself. Such is his innate disposition. Even if you were to abandon this dongsaeng of yours, his devotion to you is an ever-fixed mark, that looks on tempests and is never shaken–it alters not with brief hours and weeks, but bears it out even to the edge of doom(1).”

“Abandon–I would never…….”

I unconsciously ground my teeth together; then, looking changing the subject, I grumbled.

“Your speech only seems to be becoming more and more dated, Elder. You’re going so far as to incorporate hanja(2) now, I see, sir. That being said, you seem to have quite a mastery of Korean, sir–do you possess a language-related Skill, perhaps?”

“It is not the work of a Skill, but rather a localization feature enacted by the System–but it is ‘dated,’ you say? A result of that rabbit’s tinkering, perhaps.”

“If it’s the Newcomer you’re referring to, sir, isn’t he more ‘puppy-faced’ than anything else, though. Just because his ears are long, doesn’t mean that he’s automatically a ‘rabbit.’ Although lop-eared rabbits certainly do exist–if you take his incisors into account, for example, he seems to be either a carnivorous or omnivorous species, sir.”

“And what would a brat such as you, who has never even encountered a meat-eating rabbit, know of such matters.”

“Ah, c’mon–I’m telling you, sir, he’s obviously a puppy, how could you think otherwise?”

“A rabbit.”

We went back and forth in a pointless debate for a moment. It didn’t seem as though we would come to a consensus, in any case. Deciding to put aside what amounted to a trivial matter, I proceeded to probe him about Yoohyunie again. Since I wasn’t sure when I’d ever be able to see him again, I was determined to find out as much as I could.

“I assume you’ve encountered several ‘Alphas’ that are like Yoohyunie, then, Elder–could I ask you to elaborate a bit more on the subject, if so. What happened with them, sir? Someone-ssi mentioned they tended to lead brief lives, but there should be individuals who managed to live for a long time too, right, sir?”

“Eighty percent die during infancy.”

“...that many, sir?”

“When even ‘Alphas’ are already so repulsive to others, those who are tantamount to the incarnation of the ‘Origin’ itself are typically abandoned as infants, far more often than not. The rare scenarios in which they tend to survive, are if the ethics held by the society they are born into, and the social systems put in place, endeavors for the protection of their young.”

…no matter how exceptional a born S-rank might be, if they were to be abandoned before they could even walk, they wouldn’t stand a chance of surviving. It was a blessing that in modern times, at least in Korea, it was fairly difficult to just throw away children. That he hadn’t simply been sent away to an orphanage, too, was an immense relief.(3)

“Have there been any situations where the guardian was also an ‘Alpha,’ sir? It seems to me that ‘Alphas,’ being the same sort, might be able to get on well enough with one another.”

“It is an ‘Alpha’s’ tendency to live only as their whims lead them. Would such creatures be inclined to devote themselves to the rearing of a dull, unresponsive child, I ask you. Perhaps they would experience intrigue for a short while–but soon grow weary of the endeavor, and abandon the child thereafter.”

Which reminded me, Sung Hyunjae had made overtures towards Yoohyunie for a brief interval, too, after realizing he was ‘special,’ only to lose his interest before long. …it made my blood boil, just thinking of it. He better not even dream of laying a finger on him again. Nor anyone else, for that matter. He wouldn’t have developed an interest in grooming Yerimie too, would he. Yerimie wasn’t a ‘regular’ S-rank Hunter either, after all. Should I ban him from coming near the Rearing Facility and Haeyeon Guild outright, perhaps.

“Occasionally, there are situations where an ordinary individual who has taken notice of their potential schemes to use them for their own ends, under the guise of taking them under their wing–in the majority of those cases, they end up being killed by the ‘Alpha Primes.’ They are not beings suited to being tamed, after all. As far as I am aware, your dongsaeng is the first to be so.”

And all of them had died by fifty years of age, far before any hopes of reaching a hundred, said the Young Chaos. 

“Being spurred only by the instinctive nature of their affinity and lacking any sort of ‘desire,’ it is inevitable that they perish sooner than later. Your dongsaeng is different from them, however, so do take heart. So long as you endure, he shall do the same as well.”

“...yes, sir.”

Hearing such bleak feedback, I couldn’t help the way my face had automatically crumpled in anguish. Seeing this, Chaos regarded me with a peeved expression. 

“Always going on about that dongsaeng, each time you open your mouth.”

“I can go on for three days and three nights straight if necessary, sir.”

“And what of yourself, pray tell.”

“Me, sir?”

As far as ‘my story’ was concerned, well.

“I’m just trying to do the best I can, sir.”

I’d wanted to live diligently while raising my dongsaeng, sir, only to end up royally fucking things up. So now I was just trying to keep from screwing things up a second time. That was all.

“I’m just doing my best.”

“Aye.”

“Elder, sir.”

After gazing down at Yoohyunie for a moment, I raised my head. A face that bore an uncanny resemblance to Yoohyunie entered my field of vision. He wore an aloof expression; but he was looking at me, all the same. It was only the third time I’d ever met with him. But still. 

“Can I trust you, sir.”

“That is something for you to decide.”

“Why are you going out of your way to help us like this, sir. Because you are going out of your way, sir.”

“I simply find myself flabbergasted to see such a weak, feckless young thing crawling haplessly along, with nary a thought given to how its flesh is being stripped along the way–that is all.”

“Then, you’re helping us because you find us pitiful, sir?”

Being pitied was fine. As far as a blow to your pride from being pitied was concerned, you needed to be alive in the first place to feel something like that, after all. Even if he was extending his offer of help because he viewed us as poor, unfortunate souls, I would gladly welcome any such assistance. 

“Do you think yourselves the only wretched existences in the universe, perhaps. Nay–I offer my aid simply because you have caught my eye, brat, and because I wish to do so.”

Chaos patted my head lightly, once more.

“That is all.”

The hand that had been resting on my head slipped down, and briefly brushed against Yoohyunie’s cheek. As he did so, my dongsaeng’s eyes, which had been closed, slid open.

“...hyung?”

“As soon as you return, see that you admit your hyung to a hospital.”

Hearing the Young Chaos’s words, Yoohyunie suddenly straightened from where he’d been resting his body against me, as though he’d been splashed with cold water.

“A hospital, sir?”

“Aye. Potions and healing Skills will only serve to act as poison to him, so refrain from the administering of such things, and have him recover through means that do not utilize mana.”

“Is there anything else to remain aware of, sir.”

Yoohyunie inquired seriously. He’d just been knocked unconscious by him just moments prior; yet, it didn’t seem as though he held even a trace of animosity towards him.

“Prevent him from depending on those things on a normal basis as well, and merely see to it that he eats and rests plenty. The Eldest may be out of the question, but you, Second.”

Contemplatively rubbing a clean, hairless chin with one hand, Chaos regarded Yoohyunie with narrowed eyes.

“What say you to coming under my tutelage.”

- - - - -

(1) 매일생한 불매향 - 

supplemented with sonnet 116 to drive home the tone/nuance behind the original traditional poem referenced in-text; the emphasis is placed on the ‘true’ and ‘unchanging’ nature of yoohyunie’s love/unending devotion for yoojin, even in the face of hardship/yoojin potentially abandoning him

(2) hanja

(3) 1, 2, 3

more subtext/plausible deniability notes i’ve been putting off…

so yoojin refers to chaos as ‘어르신,’ which is a respectful way of addressing older individuals:

어르신 → ‘elder’ 할아버지(grandfather), 할머니grandmother) 영감님 → dated way of referring to older gentlemen

it plays into the way geunseo-nim highlights certain character relationships with specific title choices, e.g. the way yerimie chooses to refer to yoojin as ‘아저씨(ahjussi→’mister’)’:

because as i’ve noted before in a footnote, it informs how yerimie views herself as an ‘outsider’ in the han family, and also reinforces how ‘yoojin+yoohyun’ are still considered a ‘set/family(=/=kin)’ within the Han household throughout the entire series, even with ‘yoohyunie+yoojin+yerimie found family’ being a Thing:

+ch614 footnotes on the significance of spending christmas together with someone

because although yermie’s becomes part of the Han household, what’s stressed with her is ‘her eventual independence’, juxtaposed against yoohyunie’s role to ‘always be by yoojin’s side’:

ch342

the ‘highlighting certain character relationships with specific title choices/manner of address’ also manifests in other ways, like how sung hyunjae and song taewon interact. but as for why ‘how yoojin speaks with chaos’ matters in this context, it’s because the way he addresses chaos is a half-step away from being read this way:

by the way, did i mention that a large part of yoohyunie’s gap-moe is how he’s very ‘maidenly/pure/chaste’ (à la luò bīnghé)? (yes)

https://books.google.com/books?id=16WJCj00QvkC&pg=PT141&lpg=PT141&dq=plum+blossom+Shin+Heum&source=bl&ots=T00ASMNHQb&sig=ACfU3U148XXgxXaWKDib4eyGP8QsugFiig&hl=en&sa=X&ved=2ahUKEwjnxdOT8p_7AhWumWoFHYERAVUQ6AF6BAgsEAM

anyway–veeery interesting, considering chaos’s particular connection to yoohyunie.

Q) i’m aware that he takes after the young chaos due to the primordial fire’s influence, but does that mean han yoohyun doesn’t outwardly resemble his ‘parents’ or other relatives? A) because the ones who made the physical vessel for him do exert some influence, it can be thought of as ‘young chaos + han brothers’ parents,’ approximately. when han yoohyun had just been born, he resembled the parents a bit more, but as he grew and his fire attribute became stronger, he began to resemble the primordial fire and the young chaos more. however, the parents’ influence does remain, so that’s why he still hears things like how he’s ‘different from han yoojin, but still bears some similarities, as befitting of brothers’ ^^ part of it is that, as the young chaos’s race is close to east asians, he ended up growing to resembling him even more. if the species or race had been completely different, then he probably wouldn’t have resembled the young chaos as much as he does at present.

+ another interaction of note that happens this chapter is chaos ‘reassuring’ yoojin the same way sung hyunjae had done previously as a 'parental' figure, which also echoes the interaction when yoojin asked yerimie if she would permit him to be her guardian when they first met, way back when:

no wonder sung hyunjae and chaos get along, huh:

+(Q&A)

Q) irinie mentioned that fire shouldn’t be stifled, because it transforms when it’s suppressed; since the 24y.o. yoohyunie in the dungeon had not only changed from a black flame (흑염) to a black blood flame (흑혈염), but also became instilled with poison, even after reconciling with yoojinie, would he be able to recover his blue fire (청염) still? A) as drawing forth one’s own natural affinity is a difficult task in itself, no matter which han yoohyun, so long as a han yoojin with a caretaker title is not by his side, even after rising to the rank of a transcendent, he would only be able to earn his blue fire after a very long period of development. however, as the flame would have died out before long without han yoojin becoming his world, consequently, that outcome is effectively an impossibility ^^ the reason the primordial fire was incapable of finding a fire to succeed it for that long period of time, was for a similar reason. the closer it is to being a ‘pure’ flame, the more likely it is to be snuffed out before properly maturing. as the han yoohyun(24) within the dungeon has han yoojin(29) by his side, he is capable of fostering blue flames. however, as the han yoojin within the dungeon has the lesser ‘caretaker’ title, the effect will be far diminished than that of han yoojin(25)’s, so it won’t be an easy task. because of that, rather than erasing the black blood fire to revert to a blue fire, there’s a higher likelihood that they(2429) will choose to mature the black blood fire further instead. 

+(Q&A)

Q) then, did the parents take care of yoohyunie too, instead of ostracizing him? or did they only provide yoojinie with food to eat and clothes to wear, and it was yoojinie who made sure that yoohyunie got to eat and was properly dressed? A) they didn’t go out of their way to prepare meals for him or the like, but made sure there was plenty of food available^^ because han yoojin was too young back then to take care of himself, much less his dongsaeng, if the parents had completely forsaken them, it would have been difficult for either of them to survive. the brothers’ parents didn’t harbor ill intent towards their children. to be precise, they simply wished to divorce themselves from any meaningful connection with the two. as their desire to avoid reality was so great, rather than attempt to either abandon or kill han yoohyun, they opted to maintain the status quo instead. with rice left in the rice cooker and side dishes stockpiled high in the refrigerator, the parents would either stay out of the house or go about their life as though the brothers didn’t exist. because it would draw scrutiny if they wore misfitting clothes, han yoojin was bought clothes of an appropriate size and han yoohyun would typically wear his hand-me-downs. starting from the time han yoojin was in middle school, rather than having his things bought for him, he was instead given a generous allowance that would allow him to acquire necessities such as clothes, shoes, school supplies, etc.; han yoojin used that money to buy his dongsaeng clothes as well. as the parents had been unsparing with money spent on clothes when han yoojin was younger, until about seven or so, there was no issue with han yoohyun only receiving his hand-me-downs. if only to assuage their feelings of guilt, they made sure to take good care of their basic necessities, and han yoojin would console himself through rationales such as ‘mom and dad love each other too much, and that’s why there’s no room left for me and yoohyunie’

+(Q&A)

Q) what were some of the things that you thought were important, when writing an entity that’s far from being human?  A) (about han yoohyun) only, as han yoohyun isn’t ‘a lifeform concerned about continued survival(self-preservation),’ he’s an outlier even among the non-human entities ^^ in polar opposite to the ones mentioned above, his natural disposition is to completely disregard the surrounding environment. the sole exception for that flame was han yoojin, and accordingly, han yoohyun only experiences change through han yoojin. no other environmental factors or beings are capable of influencing him.

+(Q&A)

Q) with gyeol-byeol-seol, have there been any routines or habits the children or yoohyunie have fallen into over time, from yoohyunie frequently looking after them by himself? since, when there’s a parent etc who gets specially designated as the primary caretaker, they automatically end up developing habits/routines with each other; i’m curious if something of the sort might have formed between the babies (gyeol-byeol-seol) and yoohyunie A) as han yoohyun is simply carrying out rote actions in accordance with han yoojin’s instructions when it comes to engaging in childrearing, he doesn’t end up forming any ‘habits’, as a consequence. since, for han yoohyun, the concept of ‘forming a habit’ is contingent on han yoojin’s immediate presence, in a scenario where han yoojin has stepped out of frame, there are no new ‘biological’ or ‘humanistic’ directives being generated for him in that state. in the first place, he’s not one who is given to conforming to any sort of set ‘pattern’, per se. at present, it’s closer to being a situation where he’s ‘diligently repeating the mannerisms he’s learned from han yoojin’ ^^ on their side, the children are currently being indoctrinated into accepting a structured, stable lifestyle pattern as a byproduct of han yoohyun’s exacting approach. as, in addition to the distinct lack of an emotional base(foundation), han yoohyun is given to displaying little to no reaction by default, han gyeol finds this aspect of him difficult to contend with. though he’s perfectly aware that ‘uncle(samchon) is just like that,’ as the most emotionally sensitive of the three children, he still gets dejected about it from time to time. even so, thanks to bak yerim and han byeol’s combined influences, he’s doing well enough–still, he’s the one who’s waiting the most anxiously for han yoojin’s homecoming. periodically, he’ll unload/confide to peace about ‘my difficult life’ and ‘when will appa be coming back’ and ‘the hell is sung hyunjae even doing’, and other such sundry matters. han seol doesn’t hold any particular interest towards han yoohyun, and han byeol is unfazed by how taciturn samchon can be. rather, his inclination to simply stoically corral and calm her down in an unperturbed manner after she’s gone zooming around and caused accidents, actually seems to make him quite well-suited to looking after her in a parenting capacity.

+(Q&A)

Q) then, would it be possible now for han yoojin to surpass 180cm in height? with everyone around him being 180~190cm, he’s the only smol one… (dainty..) since the puppeteer was able to surpass 180 too, would yoojinie be able to do grow over 180 as well? is it impossible? how many years would it take for him to finish growing all the way..? A) if he takes good care of his health while honing his abilities, it would be possible to see physical growth once he leveled up in rank. if, for example, the young chaos sticks to his side to personally oversee his training, he would probably be able to clear 180 easily within a year. if han yoojin is left to his own devices, and nothing out of the ordinary happens, saying that he’s busy enough raising the kids, he'd probably remain at the same point even after 10 or 20 years. at the very least, han yoohyun or bak yerim will force him to take care of his body. irin, who wishes to increase han yoojin’s lifespan for han yoohyun’s sake, will likely come to stick close to him in a supervisory capacity

+(Q&A)

Q) how did soyoungie and sung hyunjae’s first meeting go? A) kang soyoung ambushed (barged towards) sung hyunjae and asked him if he was a dragon, and sung hyunjae felt entertained by her. the interest was short-lived, but as dragon riders are a rarity to begin with, and the way the a-rank didn’t shrink back in front of a born s-rank gained his approval, sung hyunjae ends up extending a scouting offer to her first.

+(Q&A)

Q) i was curious as to whether there were any special ‘episodes’ that occurred over the course of sung hyunjae’s many lives? though sung hyunjae may not be able to remember them, but if there had been a life that he was particularly fond of, or something like that.. i’m curious about the different lives he may have led~ A) aside from his life pre-capture and the ‘freed’ life he leads at present, there weren’t really any lives that he saw as being particularly ‘special.’ he wouldn’t consider any particular lives he led while captured to be more ‘special’ than the others, as each of them were simply ‘a time where sung hyunjae was alive’ ^^ notably, as someone whose core values has always revolved around ‘himself,’ for him to consider any event to be truly special, it would have had to have been something that was ‘an occurrence that was novel to me’; but those lives were merely a time when the entity known as ‘sung hyunjae’ was manipulated to enact another’s will. ergo, he may have travelled across many diverse worlds, but as far as sung hyunjae’s personal situation was concerned, things had remained static all the while. this is why the life he leads at present–i.e. over the course of the novel–where han yoojin and song taewon exists (as the ones who ‘returned his life to him(yj)’ and ‘can see to its end/allow him to die(stw)’) is the one he considers to be the most special to him. when it comes to ‘the kinds of things(episodes) that happened previously,’ there are various stories. from the very beginning, in the post-war period following his time as sigma, crescent moon would usually arrange for him to take up station above others. similar to how sigma had quickly established himself as the leader of solemnis, for example. then, in order to have him go through a wide range of experiences, she would occasionally slot him into ‘ordinary’ stations as well. but as he’d always naturally rise to the top in short order, he never really encountered any hardships, per se. the time where he first learned how to cook was when he was ‘planted’ as a regular family restaurant-owning couple’s offspring. in that life, the father was so repulsed by sung hyunjae that he attempted to kill him, then fled after failing, once he was overpowered; the mother, too, was unable to view him as ‘her child’ either, but pressured by the absence of her husband, nevertheless ended up relying on sung hyunjae to fill the void left in their workplace–and upon seeing the effortless way he quickly picked up on and flawlessly executed every task given to him, at least manages to accept him as an ‘outstanding chef’ instead. because ‘cooking’ was a novel venture for sung hyunjae at the time, he was quite proactive in his studies. afterwards, the mother comes to consider that perhaps ‘he might be an angel sent by the god of cooking, and that is why he exudes such a disconcerting feeling,’ and so comes to reconcile sung hyunjae’s existence in such a way. still, there have been occasions where he has had to serve someone of a higher position; but as the ones stationed above him would either come to find his conduct displeasing and endeavor to force him to fall in line, or find him threatening or otherwise unnerving, such arrangements usually didn’t last very long. in order for the relationship to manage to endure, it was necessary that a distance be maintained between him and them, e.g. that he be sent far away, to a remote location.

re: ‘this is why the life he leads at present–i.e. over the course of the novel–where han yoojin and song taewon exists (as the ones who ‘returned his life to him(yj)’ and ‘can see to its end/allow him to die(stw)’) is the one he considers to be the most special to him.’

volume 13 extra: business trip

+(Q&A)

Q) i wanted to ask if my understanding of what happens when sung hyunjae gets planted(?) is correct! sung hyunjae mentioned that the method crescent moon seemed to utilize was to extract an individual with a similar ‘(existential) value’ from the world, and then to swap him, as ‘an existence outside of the world’, with them; just like yoojinie had wondered, i’m curious who that person who was found worthy of ‘exchange’ with sung hyunjae might have been, and what had happened to that individual! additionally: if the ‘swap’ is made via the method of ‘granting a wish’–then, for sung hyunjae’s parents, who had wished for a child, when sung hyunjae was suddenly ‘planted’ on earth in a fully-grown state, were they forcibly reprogrammed to register him as a child they had raised from the beginning? A) by erasing sung hyunjae’s memories and concealing his accumulated power, crescent moon was able to disguise sung hyunjae’s existential value(존재 가치) as being low-ranked. ordinarily, this wouldn’t be possible, and it’s extremely delicate work besides; but as an artificial Source who had amassed a considerable amount of strength, since there were no existences who could serve as an ‘equivalent’ to sung hyunjae, this was her only recourse. because his existential value was in a lowered state, sung hyunjae was able to be ‘planted’ through exchange via the wishes made to crescent moon. the wishes differed from world to world, and aside from wishes for a child, there were wishes for a hero in a time of war, someone with particular talents, an exquisite beauty, a leader of the herd, etc. as well. their wishes did come true, but they usually didn’t play out in the way they’d hoped for ^^ re:sung hyunjae’s parents, it was a case of a child who previously hadn’t existed suddenly appearing, where they were nevertheless compelled to believe that they had raised him to begin with. but because of the repugnance they experience due to his ‘other-ness,’ in addition to the natural repulsion caused by a born s-rank, the resulting cognitive dissonance caused them to spiral mentally.

+(Q&A)

Q) was sung hyunjae’s household well-off to begin with? if so, how wealthy are they? A) they were well-off enough that they could afford to send their son overseas to study, in addition to hiring a highly competent butler^^ as, around the time that sung hyunjae began to gain a proper foothold and become more active, they had already relinquished to him his designated inheritance, seeing him live well, they were able to relieve themselves of the guilt associated with abandoning a child. though they still want to maintain a personal distance from him, as they are able to think of him somewhat as ‘their son’ with the physical distance in place, they have a relationship where they will occasionally call one another to exchange pleasantries. they currently live overseas, and hope that sung hyunjae will continue to fare well, without occasion to turn his attention towards them.

+(Q&A)

Q) it appears that vantus took on the responsibility of raising sung hyunjae when he was young; since he still seemed to present as a born s-rank even back then, how was vantus able to keep from being afraid of him and treat him as a ‘young master’ instead? is it because vantus is an awakened of a relatively high rank as well? additionally, when sung hyunjae is ‘planted,’ do the people close to him still experience a sense of repulsion? A) vantus recognized sung hyunjae as an entity that he needed to serve, as a being of a ‘higher’ order than himself. a large part of the reason the parents experience a sense of rejection towards their born s-rank child is because of the cognitive dissonance brought on by the conflict between the feeling of ‘something that should be their child, and ergo a being dependent on them’ simultaneously feeling like ‘something of equal or even higher rank than themselves.’ because vantus approached it as him being of a different ‘race’ altogether, his sense of repulsion was lessened, and he in fact comes to serve him in the same zealous manner a religious fanatic might ^^ sung hyunjae makes an excellent leader, after all, and the stronger the leader, the greater the sense of security instilled in their followers also. in the same vein, there are many people in seseung guild who pledge absolute loyalty to sung hyunjae for the same reasons. however, while sung hyunjae will certainly take care of those who display such obedience to him, he would never consider them to be equals.  aside from his parents, everyone else registered him as ‘someone who had always existed.’ the sense of repulsion exuded by a born s-rank would have affected them as usual.

+(Q&A)

Q) i was thinking about that time sung hyunjae recommended to han yoojin that he grow a beard! does yoojinie have an easy time growing facial hair? A) his facial hair grows fairly sparsely, and soft besides, which makes it easier for him to shave ^^

[dbgdbw]

328.Black Dragon's Heart (3)

흑룡의 심장 (3)

“That’s, because my body wasn’t in great condition, so.”

“You’d certainly contrived to put yourself on death’s doorstep, back then.”

“...hyung?”

“He’s talking about the time I lost my sight, my sight. The Elder’s just exaggerating things a bit, for effect. In any case, my eyesight’s almost returned to normal by now, right.”

Chaos-nim, esteemed Elder, please! Thankfully, Chaos didn’t say anything more on the subject, and simply crossed his arms across his chest instead. But Yoohyunie fixed me with a doubtful look, nevertheless. 

“The thing the Seseung Guild Leader had to help out with, was it something really strenuous?”

“Nah. Not to say that it wasn’t anything difficult, but it was just a bit of extra work. Like having to clock overtime hours, y’know.”

Black eyes narrowed at me. A pair of crimson eyes followed suit. Because Chaos resembled Yoohyunie so closely, it felt as though I had two copies of my dongsaeng looking at me disapprovingly. 

“B-because a person’s life hung in the balance…….”

“And what is this ‘Seseung Guild Leader’ he mentions.”

“Ah, that’s…….”

“A human who harasses hyung, sir.”

“Seeing as you’ve stayed your hand, I assume that one is also an ‘Alpha.’”

“Yes, sir. But he will be departing overseas shortly.”

Yoohyunie replied, in a tone one might use to describe finally being rid of a long-overdue thorn in their side. It felt as though I should say something, but, well–did I really need to speak up for Sung Hyunjae, honestly. Regardless, I mustered a few words.

“He’s someone who’s provided us with assistance, sir, all things considered. We hold a relationship as business associates, or collaborators of a sort. He has a fairly problematic personality, but his face–I mean, his abilities, help make up for it, at least. And…he’s talented at breadmaking, I suppose.”

Barring his looks, the only positive trait I could come up with for him was regarding his culinary aptitude. Was this why they said things like ‘the most important thing is food.’ I recalled he seemed to be needlessly proficient at knitting, as well.

“...at any rate, he’s a decent…well, alright person. He’s not a bad individual, as far as things go.”

As I made a contrived effort to speak positively of Sung Hyunjae, it felt as though I could see a phantasm of Section Chief Song-nim’s face shimmering in the air before me. My deepest apologies, Section Chief Song-nim. The Young Chaos shot a skeptical glance in my direction.

“And how long has it been, exactly, since you’ve been acquainted with that brat.”

“Erm? Roughly four months or so, I suppose, sir. The time we spent in the false realm included.”

“Four months? Yet, the attitude with which you speak… I find it difficult to ascertain whether it is you who are too loose with your affections, or if it’s that brat who behaves unlike an ‘Alpha’ ought.”

“Hyung has been taken in by his act.”

Yoohyunie answered him reproachfully in my stead, then added.

“Though he does latch on easily to almost anyone, in any case.”

“What d’you mean, ‘almost anyone’–that’s most certainly not true. It’s not as though I’m close to more than a handful of people, you know.”

“Hyung’s always been like that, so there’s no helping it–but you should still take care to exercise caution, regardless. Not to mention the fact that the number of people around you keep going up, whenever I take my eyes off of you. And on that note–when did you end up getting close to this…individual?”

It felt a bit unfair. It was the opposite, really. It had been five years or so of putting suspicion forward first, whenever I got approached by an unknown person. …though my dongsaeng hadn’t completely missed the mark, I supposed, seeing as how I’d still been scammed several times in that interim. But how was it my fault, when they approached me while posing as good people, who seemed to be empathetic to what I was going through. The blame should fall on them, for pretending to be something they weren’t, to take advantage of someone else’s weak point.

“I’ve only met master Chao-nim(1) twice before, okay. I wouldn’t say we’re well-acquainted. And to clarify, Elder–the Seseung Guild Leader, that Sung Hyunjae, he and I aren’t really close. He said as much himself, that there isn’t a single person he would consider to be a ‘friend.’ And it seems likely that’s how it’ll stay for the rest of his life, as far as I’m concerned. There was a brief window where we agreed to be ‘friends,’ sir, but the active period of that agreement has already long since passed.”

“Ah, certainly. Doubtlessly you’ve no fondness for him, despite uttering such incredulous foolishness as calling an Alpha you’ve known for all of four months a 'decent sort.' Is this your natural disposition, pray tell, or is it perhaps a byproduct of having raised that brat?”

Walking up to the edge of the cliff, the Young Chaos continued.

“Considering that your basic nature seems to be that of an ordinary human, it is all the more perplexing to behold. Particularly when you are naught but a brat of thirty years.”

“How did you know that I was thirty years old, sir? Did the Newcomer tell you?”

“It’s plain to see.”

Did I have some sort of tell, I wondered. Although, he’d shown himself capable of sizing up the condition of my body with just a glance before, too. Though the jellyfish had given me a prognosis as well, that being said. But I felt curious about the Young Chaos, all of a sudden. Even among Transcendents, there seemed to be a lot of variety to be found.

“Pardon me, sir–judging by the way you address the Newcomer, it appears that you seem to rank fairly high?-er above him in the hierarchy, shall we say. And you’ve referred to the other Transcendents as ‘those brats nowadays’ as well, sir–so, would it be correct to say that you’ve lived far longer than them, Elder, sir?”

“I’ve been alive a fair bit, certainly.”

Chao’s body sailed lightly through the air. The tip of his foot touched down on the surface of the water, at the bottom of the cliff. Splash, a ripple spread out from the point of contact; and then, in a flash, the sea was pushed back. It was almost like watching a video of low tide being scrubbed through at exponential speed. With a roar, the seawater retreated, revealing both a damp seafloor and the mutilated body of the dragon.

Even though I had witnessed it up close, I was unable to determine what manner of ability he might’ve used to achieve such a feat, particularly when he wasn’t capable of wielding Water the way Yerimie could. They might have both been Transcendents, but had I gone up against the Young Chaos instead of the Benign King, I didn’t think I would have been able to emerge victorious. Despite my stats being higher, even.

I started to follow him down as well, when Yoohyunie caught me around my waist. Willow leaves drifting around us, I was gently carried step-by-step until we had descended all the way down to the still-wet ground. 

“Right now, I could've gotten down on my own too, y’know.”

“It doesn’t mean that you need to, though. But more importantly… I want you to answer me honestly, hyung. The mind realm Skill you’re casting right now–is it taxing for you to sustain, hyung?”

Yoohyunie asked, concern and wariness mingling in his eyes.

“To be frank–before, it probably would’ve been too much for me. Keeping a Skill up requires a steady supply of mana, after all, and my mana reserves were pretty paltry, even when augmented by Items. And when you’re unconscious, you can’t even drink any mana potions. But right now, thanks to Eunhae, I’m doing alright.”

Unlike the time before with Sung Hyunjae, it didn’t feel as though I was about to run out of mana at all. To emphasize my point, I turned to Chaos and prompted.

“Right? Elder, sir.”

“Had it not been for myself and that lizard, perhaps.”

“Sir?”

“You will require bed rest for approximately a day, I presume.”

He may have said that I’d be knocked out of commission for a day, but the grave crimson eyes fixed on me implied otherwise. He’d deliberately understated the impact it would have because Yoohyunie was listening in, it seemed. But even that much was plenty enough to alarm my dongsaeng.

“Hyung……!”

“What can we do, when it’s already happened. We’ll just need to heed the Elder and exercise more caution, going forward.”

While I’d been busy placating Yoohyunie, Chaos had begun moving towards the Black Dragon’s severed head. As the dragon’s maw parted, rows of razor-sharp teeth came into view. From between fangs the size of pillars, a rumbling growl issued forth.

“What a racket.”

Chaos kicked a stone. The speeding stone struck the dragon’s snout, and the parted maw snapped back together as though it had been smashed closed by a hammer.

“...Elder, sir–you’re stronger than the Benign King, correct?”

“I am the strongest there is.”

“...excuse me, sir?”

So, that was to say.

“That’s, amongst the Transcendents, sir? The strongest among them? Stronger than even Crescent Moon, sir?”

“Certainly.”

He answered mildly, as unflappable as though relaying an immutable fact. I was torn on whether I should believe him, though. It was true that he didn’t seem to be ordinary by any measure–but to say that he was the strongest, well. Shooting glances towards the Black Dragon, I approached Chaos.

“Pardon me, Elder. If that’s the case–would you consider lending us your assistance. Please, sir. We’re confident that we could manage to survive on our own, so long as the Transcendents don’t interfere unnecessarily. It may be outside of our scope of ability to provide you with satisfactory compensation, but I’m willing to do whatever it is that you may ask for instead. If you could consider it an act of charity for us pitiful, wretched children–”

“Hyung! What do you mean, whatever he asks for! I’ll do it instead!”

“Hah? As though I’d let you ‘do it instead’!”

“...silence, both of you.”

The Young Chaos spoke, scowling. He hadn’t so much as raised his voice, but both Yoohyunie and I found ourselves snapping our mouths closed. I didn’t possess the guts to dare defy him.

“I am incapable of attacking an opponent who does not first strike against me. Furthermore, the situation will only become more vexing if I were to become involved.”

I hadn’t been preparing to place all of my bets on him, but it had been a dead end regardless, it seemed. It was probably too optimistic to think that he could take on all of the Transcendents by himself, no matter how strong he was, at any rate.

“You need not worry at present.”

Chaos said, clicking his tongue. 

“Heedless of which side emerges victorious from negotiations, they should be unable to interfere with this World directly. Though it may not dissuade them from attempting to intervene indirectly, hmph.”

Folding his arms with the aura of a much older soul that belayed the twelve year-old appearance he wore, the Young Chaos gave the Black Dragon’s head a slow look-over.

“In any case, the first order of business shall be deciding what to do with this thing.”

The Black Dragon let out a growl, as though aggrieved. How should I talk it around, I contemplated. I supposed I should introduce myself, to start.

“How do you do, Black Dragon-ssi. My name is Han Yoojin, sir. And beside me is my dongsaeng, Han Yoohyun.”

The crimson pupil darted over in my direction, the slit needle-thin. It resembled boiling lava, seeping through the black rock walls of the iris.

“I recognize you’ve already lived a long life–but wouldn’t living still be preferable, sir, rather than meeting your end here. My dongsaeng maintains good care of his weapons as well. We can assure you of our ability to be good stewards, and we’ll endeavor to see to your comfort as well, within constraints. Since it probably feels quite stifling for you to stay stored away in his inventory, shall I ask him to keep you outside instead, sir? Playing music or audiobooks for you via bluetooth headphones would be an option, too.”

They said that wireless headphones nowadays had come quite a long way, after all.

- ‘Wouldn’t living still be preferable,’ you say?

A hoarse, gravelly voice rumbled forth. 훅, a blast of hot air washed over us. 

- Trapped in a blade constructed of my own flesh, with my consciousness left intact only by a single strand–do you truly consider this to be a state of ‘living,’ pray tell.

“Ah… I suppose I can’t really refute that point, sir. Still–I’d like to submit that, rather than meeting an untimely end here and now, having a few more years to prepare your heart and then leisurely departing this plane might still be the preferable course of action. We’ll do our best to make your final years as enjoyable as possible, sir.”

- ‘A few more years’? And why should I be expected to believe your words, exactly. It is tantamount to pledging to permanently rid yourselves of an invaluable, one-of-a-kind weapon, is it not.

The Black Dragon sneered. And he wasn’t wrong; what kind of lunatic would agree to voluntarily give up a weapon capable of reaching L-rank status, after all. I would hardly believe such a claim myself. Just then, Yoohyunie spoke up.

“You have my guarantee.”

- Words are cheap.

“I have a Skill that allows me to melt down any blade I’ve retrieved from my inventory. However, because the Sovereign’s Sword possesses a trait that renders it invulnerable to anything below L-rank flames, my Skill was unable to affect it.”

The Blade’s Predator Skill’s description specified that it was able to melt any blade, regardless of rank; but it appeared that the Sovereign’s Sword’s special properties took precedence, in terms of effectiveness. It made sense, though, seeing as how the Sovereign’s Sword had originally been L-rank in status, while the Blade’s Predator’s Skill was ranked lower. 

“Once either the Blade’s Predator Skill or my flames improve, I should be capable of consuming the Sovereign’s Sword.”

- And so, you propose to melt me down when that occurs?

“I’m willing to part with anything, no matter how precious a weapon, if it means being able to keep hyung safe.”

Yoohyunie replied evenly, saying that he was willing to melt it down without hesitation if a situation called for it. Internally, I was screaming ‘still, it’s an L-rank sword!’; but outwardly, I managed to keep my mouth shut.

“Even if you perish here, the blade made with your corpse will yet exist. Wouldn’t you prefer to be melted down cleanly, to disappear completely? That’s what I’d choose, if it were me.”

“Hey! What do you mean, ‘if it were me’!”

“If hyung no longer existed, and I didn’t have a reason to live anymore, I mean. Irin should be able to see to it, I presume.”

My chest constricted, hearing him say such a thing in a matter-of-fact way. It seemed as though I’d have to figure out a way to live past a hundred, after all. 

The Black Dragon fell silent. Its maw twitched minutely, as though it was preparing to speak, before closing once more. Observing its reaction, the Young Chaos stepped forward.

“Faced with the actual possibility of death, you shy away from the prospect, I see.”

- I…….

“You’re right, Elder, sir. Now that I think about it, if he really longed for death, then he could’ve just committed suicide before you arrived, sir. So you do want to live, after all, Black Dragon-ssi.”

When I jumped in to agree with Chaos’s assessment, entreating it to ‘become more honest,’ the Black Dragon let out an irate growl in response.

- It is being forced to ‘live’ while caged to a blade, where my grievance lies–if there was another way, then of course I would…!

“Then, if there was a way for you to acquire a new body–what shall you choose.”

The Black Dragon fell silent once more after hearing Chaos’s words. Suspicion glinted in its dark eye.

- What would an old codger, who only knows how to forge swords and demolishes all else, know of such a thing.

“You’ve five thousand years on me, mind.”

What a meaningless bickering over age. Stretching out a hand, Chaos jerked me over by the arm.

“In any case–this brat will make that body for you.”

“I beg your pardon, sir?”

- What?

“Don’t you pull hyung into it–..sir. It concerns my blade, and therefore it should be my responsibility.”

Yoohyunie scowled, gripping onto my other arm. The Black Dragon fixed me with a faintly skeptical, appraising look. 

- He looks to be an ordinary human, unlike the Alpha standing beside him.

“This brat is a Nurturer. When it comes to ‘raising,’ his capabilities ought to far surpass even that of the Gardener. Though as only a shard of your heart remains, it should fall quite short of your original body, but it will allow you to roam freely regardless–so, what say you, pray tell.”

Just who was this ‘Gardener’ he mentioned, anyway. He didn’t seem to be using the term in just an occupational sense, as far as I could tell. After a moment of hesitation following the Young Chaos’s words, the Black Dragon finally opened its mouth.

- Is it truly possible? With a mere shard of my heart?

“With the other brat as well, certainly. The ‘Alpha’ who shares your attribute.”

“A shared attribute, sir? The Black Dragon and Yoohyunie?”

At my query, Chaos gave a nod of his head.

“Just so. It is clear, is it not, how it is an ‘Alpha’ with a fire attribute as well. Though, unlike your dongsaeng, the Origin’s power dwelling within it is only slightly over half.”

I looked at the Black Dragon with renewed interest. An ‘Alpha’ with the same fire attribute, huh.

“It’s a sort of ‘kindred entity’ to Yoohyunie, then, sir?”

“Hyung is far more ‘kin’ to me than that thing.”

“What nonsense is this brat spouting now. Despite your blood tie, the two of you can hardly be considered akin to one another.”

He had a point. Tilting my head questioningly, I looked at Yoohyunie. 

“Hyung is like me, right now. We wield the exact same power.”

‘The exact same power’–so it was because of that? I briefly filled Chaos in on my Teacher Skill. Hearing my explanation, the Young Chaos adopted a strange expression of incredulity.

“Regardless–as your dongsaeng is an ‘Alpha’ who possesses a concentrated amount of the Origin’s essence as well, his flesh can be used as an ingredient without further preparations being made.”

“W-what do you mean by ‘ingredient,’ sir! How could you apply such a word to a person! Wait a minute–the Transcendents wouldn’t happen to target Yoohyunie if they discovered that, would they, sir?”

The jellyfish had seemed pretty interested in him, after all. When I clutched Yoohyunie close in horror, Chaos indicated that I should ‘quit making a ruckus’ and continued with his explanation.

“It is merely a matter of it being less fuss, and not the status of being compatible itself which is rare, so cease your fretting. The Origin’s power can be found in even ordinary humans. Given the choice, a Transcendent would likely choose to refine ten thousand beings than go after your dongsaeng. As they must wander far and wide in search of rare Origin energy, it would be the more convenient option for them regardless. A common ‘Alpha’ is roughly the equivalent of around a hundred or so beings, after all.”

“...there’s really such a large discrepancy, sir?”

“It is due to the Origin’s power simultaneously becoming whittled away, in the distilling process of removing ‘impurities.’ If they were ineligible for ‘refinement,’ then they may have been regarded as precious–but those sorts are unable to captivate ‘Alphas.’ And even if they were to capture one, they would be incapable of bringing them to heel.”

But even so, there were still some who endeavored to create an elixir of life by hunting ‘Alphas,’ he added. It made me greatly relieved that we were in modern times when it came to that front, at least. …actually, there were a lot of people even now, who would probably stop at nothing for a way to stop aging, and live an extended life. And there were quite a few horrifying superstitions as it pertained to Awakened, I recalled.(2)

“The Black Dragon’s consciousness fully rousing should also be a consequence of becoming imbued with the energy of an ‘Alpha’ who possesses a similar attribute, and level of purity. Therefore, if its heart shard were to be similarly imbued with a portion of Fire Origin energy as well, it should result in the production a serviceable body.”

So, what do you say, the Young Chaos asked; the Black Dragon’s eye moved in a slow blink. And then, it answered.

- Very well. I shall accept.

- - - - -

(1) 선생님

(2) reference to immortality myths

yj → black dragon: polite formal

yh → black dragon: casual informal

black dragon → yj/yh: casual informal

yj/yh → chaos: polite formal

chaos → yj/yh/black dragon: casual informal/imperative(high→low language)

Q) 혹시 주인공인 한유진의 캐릭터성은 이렇게 만드신 계기나 생각, 중요하게 여기신 게 있는지 말씀해주실 수 있나요?

[dbgdbw]

327.Black Dragon's Heart (2)

흑룡의 심장 (2)

“What…do you mean, sir.”

I forced myself to respond politely. He was one of the few Transcendents that could be considered to be on ‘our side.’ I might not be able to trust him completely just yet, but he’d provided us with the sword, and had deigned to check on the condition of my body as well. He didn’t appear to be too fond of the way the other Transcendents took advantage of the System, either.

Therefore, I needed to at least try and make a good impression on him. Even if I had cussed him out just a moment prior.

“A proper explanation would take a while.”

“No hardship for us, sir. I would be willing to compensate you with Points for your trouble, as well.”

We only had a meager amount of intel, compared to the bastards from the outside. It put us in a position where we needed to scrape for any little crumb of information available to us, whenever the opportunity arose. 

The Young Chaos’s brows drew together; then, 툭, he gently kicked at the ground with a foot. A section of the earth rose, jutting upwards, in response. It resembled a great boulder; settling himself atop of the mound that had appeared, Chaos slowly began to speak. 

“Have I discussed the Alphas with you, boy.”

“You mentioned that they were powerful beings who possessed extended lifespans, but experienced more difficulties in breaking past their ability thresholds than regular individuals, sir.”

“And you are aware of the role the Origin plays?”

“Yes, sir.”

“There is some contention regarding certain aspects of its existence, but that it is the source which created the Worlds wherein we exist is indisputable. In reductive terms–within every entity that exists in the world, there resides some measure of the Origin’s strength. It is merely such that most ordinary beings possess only a small, miniscule amount.”

The Young Chaos tapped the mound of dirt he was perched on with the tip of a finger.

“About the size of a grain of soil mixed into this, perhaps.”

“A nearly negligible amount, then, sir.”

“It is widely believed that, ‘the Origin scatters and distributes its energy in small amounts the size of a speck of dirt, and it is only when it has collected into a mass the size of a boulder, that the time of harvest arrives.’ Alongside a few other theories, of course.” 

A kind of ‘free-range farming’ method, huh. Unbidden, Sung Hyunjae came to mind. Though ultimately, he appeared to be far more interested in the ‘husbandry’ side of things, than in the ‘product’ it would produce. On the other hand, the Origin could be likened to an ‘absent’ parent. The two could be described as being ‘polar opposites,’ in that sense.

“On an extremely rare basis–occasionally, there are individuals born possessing a far greater amount of the Origin’s strength, compared to their peers. The ‘ones who are nighest to the Origin’s energy’–the ‘Alphas.’”(1)

Reflexively, I turned to look at Yoohyunie. My dongsaeng met my gaze steadily from where he’d posted himself beside me, as though in anticipation of any danger that might come my way. 

“Would ‘a lot’ be considered an amount roughly equivalent to half of that mound, then, sir?”

“Approximately three or four grains of dirt.”

“...come again, sir? That’s what’s considered ‘a lot’?”

“It is thrice or more times the baseline of a regular being. Therefore it is ‘bountiful,’ certainly.”

How could that possibly be considered a ‘significant’ amount, when the mound of dirt in question was large enough that two adults would struggle to wrap their arms around. Seeing the skepticism clearly written on my face, the Young Chaos looked at me with an increasingly irritated expression. 

“Bear in mind that these matters hardly fall underneath my field of expertise. It is a ‘building block’ that precedes the formation of ‘sentience.’ To use an analogy localized to your realm… A ‘beginning cell,’ roughly speaking. Or perhaps a ‘fertilized egg.’ It is a more fundamental tenet than such, but a rough equivalence to what you need bear in mind.”

So it functioned like a ‘seed’ of sorts, it seemed. A born S-rank was like a ‘tree seed,’ while an F-rank would be closer to a ‘grass seed.’ But unlike in a real-life scenario, the ‘grass seed’ could still exceed its set limits and grow to the same size as a giant tree, in theory. 

“Furthermore–the comparison to a ‘grain of dirt’ is only applicable where ordinary beings are concerned. ‘Alphas’ are different.”

Chaos shifted one dangling leg to give the mound of earth a light tap. With a rumbling sound, the mound cracked apart to split through the middle, forming two halves.

“While the actual quantity may merely amount to three or four grains, the percentage is as you’ve said.”

“...fifty percent, sir?”

“An amount greater than half, at minimum. As their existential presence is already many times that of others, there is little room for excess impurities, shall we say. That is why ‘Alphas’ are more heavily shaped by the attributes of the affinity they possess. Then, there is an additional modifier through which the affinity is channeled, which they freely wield.”

For Yoohyunie, it was ‘Fire,’ and in the case of Sung Hyunjae, ‘Electricity.’ I wasn’t quite sure what Liette might be, though. ‘Amputating force,’ perhaps. The Mermaid Queen was said to be an ‘Alpha’ as well; for her, it was probably ‘Water.’ What might the Newcomer’s affinity be, then.

“To put it in terms of Skills–whereas an ordinary person might be constrained by designations such as a ‘lance of fire,’ ‘sword of fire,’ ‘arrows,’ or ‘shield,’ your dongsaeng would simply have access to ‘Fire’ itself.”

A ‘Black Fire,’ to be specific, but it was just as Chaos said; what he wielded was the element of ‘Fire’ itself. In contrast, before she had managed to obtain the Mermaid Queen’s Strength, Yerimie’s attribute capabilities had been limited to certain forms–namely the ice arrows formed by her ‘Pale Rain,’ and the frozen mist generated by her ‘Cold Sigh’–and that had been that.

“But even then, ‘Alphas’ are still human beings, in the end. They might frequently display flashes of ‘inhumanity’ compared to their peers, due to the concentrated influence of their prevailing attributes–but they are ultimately ‘human,’ even though ‘Alphas’ may be categorized as a separate ‘race,’ if such a distinction was to be made.”

“Then, what about my dongsaeng, sir?”

“Greater than nine percent.”

Leaping down from the mound of dirt, the Young Chaos leisurely waved his right hand. As the sleeve of his garment fluttered, a burst of wind smashed into the mound that had been split in half, scattering soil everywhere, until only a small lump barely bigger than a fist remained.

“The ‘human’ aspect of your dongsaeng is approximately this size. It may very well be a smaller portion, in fact.”

“Come again, sir? What exactly are you…….”

“It happens, on occasion. A being so deeply imbued with the Origin’s strength, that they surpass the state of merely being an ‘Alpha,’ to be a physical embodiment of the energy in question. In the case of your dongsaeng, he is ‘Fire’ itself. He may be wearing the ‘appearance’ of a human, but he is far from being such. Seeing as he is intelligent, he may have mimicked ‘human’ qualities in order to survive–but innate emotions are things he lacks.”

“...they say that there are people who are naturally predisposed to blunted emotions, though, sir. Like in the case of psychopaths. Ah, and there’s the elemental spirits to consider too, sir. They’re supposed to be ‘embodiments’ of their affinities as well, are they not.”

“Cease such hogwash. To wit–the elemental spirits are simply one of many races, and are not representative of ‘Fire’ itself. Those rascals tend to possess an overabundance of emotion, rather.”

That seemed to be true, when I thought about Irin. The Water spirits had been plenty rowdy, too.

“Yet, your dongsaeng would feel no interest in anything aside from acting as the base nature of his affinity dictates.’Fire’ simply consumes all it sees. I imagine he quite enjoys the pleasure of battling, consequently.”

I wanted to provide a rebuttal–but that Yoohyunie didn’t really seem to be interested in other people around him, was something I’d also felt. He’d seemed to be a ‘normal’ dongsaeng when he was with me, though. So long as we were together, he’d shown himself capable of enjoyment and easy smiles no matter what it was we were doing; had shed tears, and grown angry; and even sulked, on occasion.

As a result, up until the point he had Awakened, I had just pushed it aside as Yoohyunnie being ‘extremely shy,’ if anything. It had been a source of anxiety, that he seemed to have such difficulties making friends–but how could I consider a dongsaeng who smiled and told me ‘I like being with hyung better,’ to be someone who lacked emotions. It had felt like the opposite, if anything.

“...he was so good and well-behaved growing up, that I worried constantly. After he Awakened, I really thought I might go insane. So far as I was concerned, he really.”

“That is what I find to be immensely curious.”

Chaos strode forward. Reflexively, I positioned myself in front of Yoohyunie. Was he going to lay his hands on him again!

“Let’s use words and not action, sir, please!”

“Even if I were to sever his arm this very instant, I doubt the brat would harbor any emotions towards me, including even resentment. He may objectively apply himself to figuring out a way to disengage from the situation, but there would be no emotions involved in his response. And yet.”

A small hand shot out to snatch up my wrist. I felt my dongsaeng flinch, tensing at the gesture.

“Look at the way he glowers at me. That brat is capable of responding solely ‘through’ you.”

Yoohyunie squeezed me tightly from behind. I could hear his teeth grinding together. Despite being well aware that he wouldn’t be able to beat him as he was now, he seemed to be readying himself to lunge forward at the slightest provocation. Crimson eyes narrowed faintly, seemingly entertained.

“Can you recall a single instance where he has shown an emotional response to someone, barring your involvement. Aside from brawling.”

“That’s…….”

Hm…. I snuck a glance at Yoohyunie. Feeling my gaze on him, my dongsaeng met my eyes, breaking out of the hard mask he’d been wearing. Concern radiated from the look. He was displaying so stark an emotion, and yet.

“...it’s never happened, then?”

“Yeah.”

My dongsaeng replied calmly, as though it were a foregone conclusion. 

“In summary, all of his emotions are contingent on your presence as a conduit. Though I’ve no inkling of how such a thing might have come to pass.”

Pinned by an inquiring look, I shook my head to indicate that I was none the wiser, either. All I’d done was diligently apply myself to looking after him. My memory was a bit hazy when I thought back to the time Yoohyunie had been a newborn; but by the time he was five or six years old, he’d already been pretty responsive. He’d been exceedingly calm and composed for a young child, certainly, but he’d shown more and more varied reactions as time went on. 

“...in light of the change he’s shown under my care, sir, wouldn’t it be possible for him to experience emotions through other people as well, once he’s spent some time getting along with others, perhaps.”

“Such a thing remains to be seen–the possibility may exist, but seeing as the brat has already gone through twenty or so years thus. It would take a minimum of ten years, by my estimation.”

“Hyung is the only one I need.”

“A minimum of a hundred years.”

The Young Chaos amended his words.

“Hold on a minute–why did the number just increase tenfold, sir, instead of even jumping to double?”

“Because the person in question displays no willingness to change, to begin with.”

Ten years seemed like it might be a workable timetable, but a hundred years was really pushing it. And that was the minimum projected timeline, to boot. The Young Chaos looked up at me for a moment, then turned on his heel.

“Regardless–this kind of scenario is an unprecedented event, in any case. It is the first occurrence of its kind, as far as I am aware. It is beyond a simple matter of ‘change’ being applied to the natural order of things, but the ‘creation’ of a new entity altogether.”

I hurriedly followed after the youth as he began to walk away. Yoohyunie trailed closely behind me, glued to my side.

“Is there a possibility that he might experience complications as a result of that, sir? From inhabiting a form that’s contrary to his ‘true nature.’”

“How should I know, when it’s the first I’ve witnessed of it as well.”

“But you possess a deep wealth of life experience, sir. If, because of my actions, my dongsaeng was negatively affected, then– ngk!”

My shin received a sharp kick. Steadying me as I stumbled in my steps, Yoohyunie glared at Chaos. 

“Don’t lay your hands on hyung–...sir.”

“Such useless concerns will hardly serve you well. Do you bemoan the fact that your dongsaeng was given human form, then.”

“No, that’s–not how I feel, but.”

“Then what is the issue, exactly.”

The Young Chaos resumed walking. His blows really packed a punch, that elder.

“I can’t just not worry about it, though, sir! Even if Yoohyunie says it’s okay, I still. Since, we don’t know much about things.”

“I’ve no inkling myself, either. But if I were to answer your query, based on that ‘life experience’ you make mention of–there is no ‘wrong’ way for a human to live.”

As though freed of the constraints of gravity, his small form sailed into the air, the hems of his robe fluttering as he lightly jumped up to the top of sheer cliff face. 

“Pardon? But, sir–there are plenty of people who go about living their lives wrong.”

Following Chaos, I scaled the cliff face as well. When I caught sight of the scene spread out below, I was momentarily struck speechless. There was an ocean. The lake that had been there before, had been replaced by the once-distant ocean.

A dark mass was visible above the gently lapping waves. It was the black dragon; its head, wings, and tail had all been cut off, leaving only its central body intact.

“There is nothing to ‘living.’ On what basis is it that you judge them as leading ‘wrong’ lives, I ask, boy. Whether it proves to be smooth sailing, trepidacious, filled with twists and turns, or a straight shot–regardless of what form it takes, the path you walk becomes ‘your path.’ For yourself, as well as your dongsaeng.”

“In other words, you simply mean that ‘there is no wrong or right way to live life,’ then, sir.”

“So you intend to live, do you?”

…well, you didn’t have to come at me like that, sir. Not that I was entertaining the thought of dying in particular, but. He wouldn’t be planning on mentioning the condition of my body to Yoohyunie, would he.

“From a moralistic standpoint, so long as one has not deliberately contrived to bring about the ruin of another’s path, it could yet be considered ‘a life well lived.’ Such a faction would comprise barely one percent of the whole. In no small part due to the prevalence of certain disputatious races, mind.”

“How generous of you, sir.”

“A more pressing concern is how you intend to deal with that.”

The Young Chaos pointed at the dragon’s head, which was half-submerged within the waves. Well, even if you asked me… Just then, the dragon’s eyes snapped open. Pulsing with a red aura, the great black eye darted over to look straight at us. As my heart squeezed in my chest even with my Fear Resistance, I clutched at Yoohyunie’s arm.

“T-that things’ still alive, sir?!”

“If it is killed, the Sovereign’s Sword will die alongside it. It would be unable to ascend beyond its current rank, in such a case.”

It was already a powerful weapon at SS-rank, but such a prospect was haunting, after all. Particularly when I’d already had a method prepared to unlock its potential; it made me even more reluctant to forgo the ascension, as a result.

“But would that guy agree to just leave quietly, sir? I’m unable to cancel my Skill unless everyone gathered here is in consensus, after all.”

“Such is why I posed that query to you. Do you seek its death, or do you intend to negotiate.”

“...would negotiation even be possible, sir.”

“Not for myself.”

Chao raised a hand, showing his palm. Seeing as he was the one who’d beat the black dragon into the ground, then went the extra mile to make it into a sword, it followed that it would be disinclined to hear him out, I supposed. What should I do, then. Making our way out after slaying it did seem to be the easiest course of action, as things currently stood. My wandering gaze fell on the sword sheathed at the Young Chaos’s waist.

“Pardon me, sir–would you be willing to allow an exchange, perhaps.”

“Hm?”

“Of the Sovereign’s Sword, for that one.”

The Young Chaos looked at me incredulously. My conscience pricked at me somewhat, but considering that it was my dongsaeng’s blade that hung in the balance, I braced myself and forged onward. 

“Given that it’s been less than a month since it was purchased, it should still be eligible for an exchange, wouldn’t you say, sir. It’s not as though it’s been dinged up at all either, right. So if it’s unable to be repaired, then would you allow us to exchange it at least, please? Don’t you have something like a quality guarantee, sir? In light of how ludicrously expensive it was, it should come with a warranty period of at least two years, with after-sales services included.”

“...truly, it’s been quite some time since I’ve been left at such a loss for words.”

“They say that ‘when in Rome, do as the Romans do,’ sir–and around our parts, the A/S periods are quite lengthy. Especially where high-end goods are concerned. I’m willing to fork over more compensation for it if necessary as well, so–just this once. Please, sir? I beseech you, Elder.”

“This impertinent brat. Do you imagine that you would be able to purchase a blade I forged with such a measly amount of Points. Moreover–this sword is incapable of subjugating that thing.”

…tch. So it wouldn’t be possible, huh. Having run out of alternatives, I turned my gaze back to the head, its eye still fixated on us with a relentless stare.

“Then, I suppose we should at least make an attempt to talk to it first. You’ll assist us with that, correct, sir?”

“You mentioned a need for A/S, after all.”

The Young Chaos gave a somewhat curt nod in response. Then, he asked.

“And the Black Dragon’s Heart?”

“Come again, sir? Ah–I do still have it securely tucked away in my possession, in fact.”

“Seeing as you’ve yet to put it in, you may be able to convince it by utilizing that, I suppose. Though, that being said, I had expected you to have inserted it already.”

Crimson eyes looked back and forth between me and Yoohyunie. Yoohyunie tilted his head questioningly, as though asking what he meant. That’s, I’d meant to mention it earlier, but.

- - - - -

(1) 원맥자; still deciding on the term i want to settle on, but using ‘alpha’ (‘beginning’/prototype/progenitor) as placeholder

+(Q&A)

Q) i’m curious about the world as han yoohyun sees it. yoohyunie is a flame that’s taken on the appearance of a human, right, so i was wondering if the environment he sees when looking at the world with that gaze, is the same as what we would see as ordinary people. A) as his eyesight in itself is the same as a human’s, the environment he sees is the same. the difference lies, however, in how, whether looking at a person or a rock, his ‘feelings’ remain unchanged^^ he lacks aesthetic sense, nor does color, texture, etc. evoke any emotion(feelings) in him; but he is capable of distinguishing between those traits via the information he’s already learned(processed). only, he does have that knowledge gained through experience, but immediately applying it in a natural way is challenging. for example, when faced with a doll that has been crafted to be a completely identical replica of a real dog, he finds it difficult to distinguish whether it’s real or not. for living creatures, things like ‘breath’ or ‘temperature’ can be used to form the realization right away, but in the case of a recorded clip, even if the dog pointedly hasn’t moved in a very long time, he doesn’t think it strange. it can also be attributed in part to how, whether the dog is strange or not, he considered it no different from a worthless pebble. ‘even if he sees it, there’s no additional reaction to it’, is how you could see it. as a result, when he was younger, he would observe han yoojin’s behaviors and then imitate hyung, and it’s a practice that’s extended to this day. as he’d wanted to maintain the ‘self’ that he’d learned from han yoojin, after he became estranged from hyung, while the simple acquisition of knowledge happened, there wasn’t an instance where he’d emulate the behaviors of another. the only influence his close-combat fighting style received came from song taewon, though it was also that there wasn’t anything he had to learn from any of the other Hunters. after getting to cohabit with han yoojin, in pursuit of the family atmosphere hyung wants, bak yerim has been added as an observation subject.

+(Q&A)

(han yoohyun) sung hyunjae feels no emotions or interest towards han yoohyun. this is because he has gleaned the truth of han yoohyun’s special constitution(특성)–that the human charade he puts on is realized solely through han yoojin. as han yoohyun without han yoojin is simply an ‘organism’, the need to pay him any mind disappeared entirely. that is why, after the first half, he doesn’t even bother to antagonize(provoke) han yoohyun. as he doesn’t view han yoohyun as an independent entity, and considers han yoojin to be his master, when sung hyunjae initiates a conversation, etc., with han yoohyun, his conduct is no different from if he were interacting with han yoojin himself. in the beginning, he supposed that han yoojin ought to let go of han yoohyun so that he could return to being a ‘flame’; but at present, he’s now of the mind that han yoohyun is necessary for han yoojin’s mental stability. however, the kind of change of heart he might still show is uncertain.

+(Q&A)

Q) what in the world happened during the incident where yoojinie made yoohyunie cry when they were younger? A) at that time, what han yoohyun shed were crocodile tears. this was around the period he was giving his heart over to han yoojin, and by observing his surroundings (tv etc.), he had come to the conclusion that he could probably move hyung with his tears. only, he’d overlooked the possibility that, were he to start crying, his still-young hyung would also burst into tears from the shock ^^ it took a bit longer before he became capable of shedding genuine tears, and it’s only possible when han yoojin is involved. he does not even show involuntary tears, much less ones infused with emotion, if it’s not related to matters concerning han yoojin. as ‘fire,’ he is an entity who should have been fundamentally incapable of shedding tears to begin with.

+(Q&A)

A) what han yoohyun did when he was younger was akin to ‘copying’ han yoojin. as his status as a being of fire at his core remained unchanged, rather than produce his own emotions, what occurred would be by ‘receiving’ the emotion from his World, han yoojin, he would then mimic it himself. for han yoohyun, han yoojin is a difficult existence to understand from beginning to end, and the same applies to the emotions given to him by hyung. even so, han yoohyun accepted han yoojin, and began wanting to be with him. for a being of fire, that very moment can be defined as ‘the moment he fell in love’. it’s the moment that something originally impossible was accomplished, for the sake of another, after all^^ however, the general concept of ‘love’ is something that han yoohyun, even at the conclusion of the series, still finds difficult to comprehend.

+(Q&A)

Q) does water have a ‘fate’ that follows with its attribute too? i became curious after reading in the afterword that yerimie had the potential to grow to become akin to ‘pure’ water A) as fire is not a ‘characteristic’ compatible with living beings, initially, there were no corresponding ‘races’(species) that ‘embodied’ it; and even when they had emerged, they were considered exceedingly rare. however, though they don’t present nearly to the extent that it does in ‘fire’, the other attributes have ‘traits’ characteristic of themselves as well. ‘water’, while capable of being ‘vast(open)’(넓게 퍼지며) and ‘enveloping(enfolding)’ many within its embrace (감싸 안지만), simultaneously ‘crushes(pressurizes)’(내리누르기) as well. and the more powerful the water attribute, the greater the instinct to dominate(subjugate)(지배적인 성향) becomes. in addition, as they accumulate more strength, there are cases where they become agitated when confined to more enclosed spaces. there’s a high likelihood that a more grown bak yerim will look to move towards wider pastures^^

+(Q&A)

Q) irinie mentioned that fire shouldn’t be stifled, because it transforms when it’s suppressed; since the 24y.o. yoohyunie in the dungeon had not only changed from a black flame (흑염) to a black blood flame (흑혈염), but also became instilled with poison, even after reconciling with yoojinie, would he be able to recover his blue fire (청염) still? A) as drawing forth one’s own natural affinity is a difficult task in itself, no matter which han yoohyun, so long as a han yoojin with a caretaker title is not by his side, even after rising to the rank of a transcendent, he would only be able to earn his blue fire after a very long period of development. however, as the flame would have died out before long without han yoojin becoming his world, consequently, that outcome is effectively an impossibility ^^ the reason the primordial fire was incapable of finding a fire to succeed it for that long period of time, was for a similar reason. the closer it is to being a ‘pure’ flame, the more likely it is to be snuffed out before properly maturing. as the han yoohyun(24) within the dungeon has han yoojin(29) by his side, he is capable of fostering blue flames. however, as the han yoojin within the dungeon has the lesser ‘caretaker’ title, the effect will be far diminished than that of han yoojin(25)’s, so it won’t be an easy task. because of that, rather than erasing the black blood fire to revert to a blue fire, there’s a higher likelihood that they(2429) will choose to mature the black blood fire further instead.

+(Q&A)

Q) if song taewon had been a born s-rank, what would he’ve been like? A) if they were all the same born s-rank + of the same sex, height order: song taewon >> moon hyuna > liette > han yoohyun > sung hyunjae >> noah > bak yerim >> han yoojin > marissa same as above (same rank/same sex), physical strength order: song taewon > moon hyuna >> liette > han yoohyun > sung hyunjae >> noah > bak yerim >> han yoojin > marissa you can think of born s-ranks as being representative of the highest achievable ability threshold of their respective species. a born s-rank’s minimum system value would clock in at around 1000 upon just awakening, while a s-rank’s value would sit at approximately 800~900 or so. additionally, a born s-rank’s stats tend to be evenly distributed with special consideration given to their personal traits, while in the case of s-ranks, they tend to min-max heavily towards one side. for example, holding 500 agility/500 strength; in this manner, s-ranks are capable of achieving ‘higher’ specialized abilities than the stats held by born s-ranks. han yoohyun was first place in the rankings pre-regression when you considered the sum of his abilities, but that didn’t mean that he necessarily had the highest strength capacity, etc. as their stat distributions are dependent on their personal characteristics, the height and strength charts for ‘if they were all born s-ranks’ given above were arranged with those traits in mind. as song taewon is a tanker who doubles as a melee class, his physical prowess would be high, and his build and pure power considerable. as a fellow close-quarter combatant who utilizes oversized weapons, moon hyuna would be smaller in stature than song taewon, but rank high in terms of raw strength. liette is third because, despite being a melee class, she also possesses an immense amount of magical energy; and though han yoohyun places behind her, as, in addition to his melee skills, he is capable of AoE splash damage, and possesses high magical ability besides, they are fairly neck-and-neck when it comes to general power levels. sung hyunjae is capable of melee combat, too, but his AoE ability and magical offensive take precedent somewhat. even then, as his physical attacks are still formidable, he comes in at fifth place. he’s sort of a jack of all trades, you could say. as you can tell, the melee class’ dispositions typically manifest through their weapon type; however, unlike the aforemention four, sung hyunjae’s weapon is a wide-encompassing chain. starting from noah are the awakened with magic-oriented abilities. compared to the hand-to-hand combatants, their strength stats are noticeably lower. noah is a support-type, but as he is capable of melee combat thanks to his dragon-shifting skill, he ranks a little higher than bak yerim. as bak yerim is an AoE and magic-oriented fighter, her physical ability is comparatively lacking. and as han yoojin is a support-type with low DPS capabilities, even as a born s-rank, he would possess low physical strength. his magical ability would be outstanding, however. as another support-type, marissa also possess low potential for DPS; but because of her tactical acumen, she would only be slightly behind han yoojin ^^

[dbgdbw]

326.Black Dragon's Heart (1)

흑룡의 심장 (1)

The Young Chaos. Although the moniker may have been unbefitting of his current appearance; a pure white blade was held in his grip. I could hazily make out the black dragon’s body crouching down. Despite being impressively tall, with broad shoulders and a strong back, Chaos still appeared diminutive compared to the dragon that towered over him. Beyond being seen as slight, to the point of almost seeming fragile. But even then, it didn’t feel as though he felt hard-pressed by his opponent at all.

Rather, the reverse appeared to be the case. The black dragon staggered backwards, seemingly repelled by an invisible force that overpowered even its own oppressive aura. Meanwhile, Chaos stood relaxed, as leisurely as though he had simply stepped outside for a walk, with no trace of nervousness to be found in his stance.

“...Yoohyun-ah.”

I turned my body slightly, shifting out of the protective embrace I’d caged my dongsaeng in. So that Yoohyunie would be able to witness the sight unfolding before us.

“Make sure you get a good look.”

“...hyung.”

“If it’s difficult for your eyes to focus, then concentrate your mind instead, and engrave it into your memory through your body. The power of a being beyond this world, unshackled from any restraints.”

A threshold that Yoohyunie should one day be able to cross, unlike me. Simply being able to experience that power should prove useful to him, though he might be far away from achieving it yet. Whether it was because it could serve as a blueprint, or that it worked to spark his aspirations. Of course, there was the possibility that it might simply cause him to feel cowed instead; but my dongsaeng wasn’t that weak. And even in the case that it did make him flinch back, I just had to help him up again. Over and over, as many times as he required.

Supported by my body, Yoohyunie managed to prop himself up from where he’d been leaning against me. The color in his face has almost returned back to normal as well. All this, when he didn’t even have Fear Resistance the way I did; he really was truly commendable.

“Hyung, are you alright?”

“What d’you think.”

Even if my condition had improved slightly, it still felt as though I had a noose pulling tight around my throat. Because of the knowledge that, with a single slip, I might lose my dongsaeng once again, above all. The only thing driving me to grit my teeth and hold fast was the understanding that, if I were to let my fear consume me at this juncture and give up, it actually would be the end.

- Krrrrrrr.

A threatening growl reverberated out as the dragon’s maw opened. Unconsciously, I tightened my grip on Yoohyunie again. Beyond a row of teeth and tongue, the endless black pit of its throat became exposed. 

Gales of wind rushed together, and coalesced into a dense ball within the canal; then, in a single breath–was expelled in a single breath. 

콰과과과–!!

The waters of the lake, once filled to the brim, evaporated in a flash. An instantaneous vaporization, that didn’t even permit steam to form. Despite not having been touched by that power, my entire being trembled. It was an attack that neither of us would have been able to withstand for even a moment, without the shadow of a doubt.

But it had no effect on the man standing before it at all.

스르륵, in the face of a dragon’s breath that obliterated everything in its path, a hand wielding a snow-white sword shifted. Gravity drew the draped sleeve back. In the same manner one might use a rod to playfully toy with a kitten–gently, lightly, the flourish of a blade rose to meet a blast of heat bearing dreadful, tremendous force.

구구궁–

A thunderous sound filled the air, like the heavy percussion of thousands of drums. My chest squeezed, stifling my ability to breathe. Fighting against the intense urge to block both my ears and eyes, I forced myself to look straight ahead.

How could it possibly be described as a simple ‘wielding of magical energy,’ what had just transpired. The pure white blade, which had initially appeared to be a simple ‘shield’ brought up against the torrential wave of pitch black energy rushing forward, had somehow transformed into a towering mountain that came crashing down. With a single sweep of the blade, the ruined landscape surrounding us had been petrified completely, the molten carnage now frozen in place.

Following the movement of his arm, the sleeve of his garment slipped back down past his wrist as the snow-white blade completed its circuit. A faint light traversed across the length of the naked edge.

“I recall you gave me quite some trouble, back then.”

Chaos spoke as he walked forward, footsteps as light as though engaged in a dance.

“Mind, it’s worth noting I’d been a callow youth yet. And ‘twas a sweltering land, where both ground and sky boiled over with heat.”

But at present, well. Although I was unable to see his face to verify it myself, he continued on in a voice that clearly conveyed a smile. 

“You certainly resemble a common lizard.”

Chaos’s form vanished. But it didn’t seem to be the work of a Skill. My eyes were simply incapable of keeping up with the speed at which he’d moved. Then, suddenly–a black shape reappeared in my disoriented field of view. The enormous head, which had loomed so high above that it seemed it might graze the sun, 쿵!,  abruptly crashed down to the ground. A shattered horn was flung away, broken off in the commotion of movement, and was buried deep in the earth.

Without any ado, the dragon had summarily been beheaded.

Yet, the dragon’s body still showed signs of movement. As though engaging in a last-ditch struggle, vast wings unfurled, kicking up buffeting winds that extended to even where we were.

“Ugk!”

I hastily wrapped myself around Yoohyunie and threw up a shield, but it was about as effective as holding up a leaf. As my shield was shattered into tiny pieces, Yoohyunie swiftly enveloped us in his Coat to protect me in turn. But even the Coat, which was reinforced with multiple overlapping defensive properties, was unable to withstand even the gusts that had been generated as a byproduct. As though we’d been dealt a powerful blow, the two of us slid across the ground, our limbs entangling together; I urgently cast a healing Skill on my dongsaeng. 

“Ugh… Yoohyun-ah, are you alri–”

콰르르릉!

Before we could even pick our bodies back up, the ground shook once again. The sky lit up with the flash of ten thousand lightning strikes, then began to dim. Just a moment before, the sun had been high up in the sky; yet now, the heavens had turned pitch black. The acrid scent of smoke saturated the air, as did the metallic tang of blood. It felt as though we were weaponless civilians that had been dropped in the middle of a battlefield, while bombs went off all around us.

Engulfed in a veritable tempest that we could barely hope to withstand, my dongsaeng hauled us upright, propping me up with his own body. The hem of his Coat fluttered violently as the storm continued to rage around us. Blood and dirt covered us from head to toe, and our hair was as disarrayed as could be. It wouldn’t have been a stretch to say that we resembled refugees; but already, Yoohyunie had recovered the same level of composure he normally displayed.

Steady eyes gazed out at the landscape that had been gorged open and savaged by molten flames. After a pause to bite down on his lip, he spoke.

“It’s terrifying to behold, after all.”

“Yoohyun-ah.”

“It’s impossible for me to keep hyung safe, in the face of an adversary like that.”

But even as he made such an objective assessment, there was no hint of resignation to be found in his voice. He was acutely aware of how powerless he was at present; but even then, I instinctively sensed that my dongsaeng wouldn’t hesitate to step forward to protect me from harm, to the bitter end. 

“...I’m saying this just in case, don’t ever think that it’s because you’re lacking. It’s the result of a gap created by time, and the experience it brings. You’re absolutely strong in your own right, and you’ll even become powerful enough to stand on level ground with those beings. One day.”

Yoohyunie gave a small nod. But though I had reassured him out loud, a sense of hopelessness did pervade me. Not regarding Yoohyunie, but around my own affairs. Chatterbox might not have been able to barge in unchecked with his original strength, but goddammit. He was really playing dirty, setting up this sort of extreme ‘lightweight versus heavyweight’ scenario in a bid at revenge.

The ground trembled once more, and the sky thrashed wildly, as though it meant to collapse. And the ‘earthquake’ was far from being an ordinary one; it shook the very fabric of the dimension we were in, causing us to lose our footing and pitching us back to the ground. A thick murderous intent washed over us, cloying enough to cause my skin to prickle in pain, and then–.

It became quiet.

Light dawned in the sky, like the heavens had been washed anew; and from somewhere far off, the clear, sweet sound of running water could be heard. The wicked pressure that had been pressing on us from all sides, as well as the magical power that had tossed both sky and earth into turmoil, had suddenly disappeared. 

Did it mean that the encounter was over, then. As I finally let out a ragged breath, having struggled to breathe all the while, I sensed a presence approaching. Making an easy leap over a jutting section of earth, someone strode over to where we were. Naturally, I expected to be greeted by the Young Chaos, but.

“Huh?”

It was a young child. His previous appearance nowhere to be seen; and instead, this form was swimming in the sleeves of a loose robe clutched tight, just like the first time I’d met him. And in the same way as before, his features bore an uncanny similarity to Yoohyunie’s face from when he had been younger. 

“...that person.”

Having caught sight of the Young Chaos’s appearance, Yoohyunie gaze swung back towards me.

“Hyung’s still really attached to how I looked as a child, huh.”

Yoohyunie observed, his tone clearly implying that ‘he must appear that way as a result of my influence, of course.’ 

“That’s not, I mean.”

I was pretty attached to it, yes, but… Objectively speaking, he really was adorable, though, in truth. Shouldn’t it be stranger if I didn’t feel that way, right. While I was preoccupied, the Young Chaos had almost reached us with rapid steps. When I opened my mouth to convey my thanks, before anything else–

“Ack!”

A tiny hand snatched up my ear in a vice grip. And then, it gave my ear a sharp twist.

“Hyung!”

“Hurts! It hurts! Please, sir, let g–, ack!”

All he had done was give my ear a little tweak, but it still smarted enough to cause tears well up in my eyes. Instinctively, I tugged at Chaos’s arm to try and pry him away, but I couldn’t get him to budge even an inch. It was like trying to tear apart a lump of iron. Flustered, Yoohyunie reached out a hand to try and rescue me. But even before he could get close, 툭, the white sword, still inside its scabbard, smacked Yoohyunie’s hand away. 

Eyes narrowed in a glare, the Young Chaos looked at me and snapped.

“Eager to throw your life away, are you.”

“That’s, ack!”

“Hyung! Ugk!”

This time, as Yoohyunie attempted to intervene again, the white scabbard jabbed sharply into my dongsaeng’s side. On the surface, it seemed as though the ‘attack’ would have barely left a bruise; yet, it caused Yoohyunie to double over immediately, his body dropping to the floor.

“How dare you, ugh, lay your hands on someone else’s dongsaeng! Ack, I said that it hurts!”

“Here you are, throwing around Skills you hardly even grasp how to use, for someone who’s supposedly protecting his dongsaeng.”

“That’s not, ugh, hold on……!”

It hurt, it really hurt! Real tears spilled down my face. And even when I went to try and use my Skills, for whatever reason, my magical energy refused to respond. All I could do was struggle ineffectually while stooped over, forced to hunker down by an adversary much shorter than myself.

“...hyuh-, hyung!”

As though he had been struck with a paralyzing agent, Yoohyunie watched helplessly with distress clear in his face, barely managing to hold his head upright. My dongsaeng shouted at him to let me go, but the Young Chaos didn’t even pretend to have heard him.

“That thing would not have been allowed in here, had you not drawn my blade.”

“Ngk, it was my fau–, guh, I was the, ack! Ah, ah!”

“As it appears you cannot be trusted to refrain from using such artifacts, discard any objects of similarly dubious origin.”

“U-understood, sir!”

My ear was finally released after several more heartfelt entreaties of repentance. When I fell to the ground, a hand wrapped around my poor throbbing ear, Yoohyunie rushed over to pull me into his arms and glared at the Young Chaos.

“Are you alright? Does it hurt a lot?”

“I’m oka..y. Ugh… Just what exactly did you do, sir, to make it so that having an ear twisted feels even more painful than being stuck with a knife?”

I liked to think I had a fairly high pain tolerance, but it really had been no joke. And it was a different sort of pain than the kind that made you feel as though your life was at risk. It almost felt like the idea that ‘you’re in pain’ was being forcefully crammed into your head. Like I’d been put under a kind of hypnosis that had put me in a state where ‘all that’s happening is that your ear is being twisted, but it’ll feel like you’re experiencing an excruciating amount of pain.’

“...in any case, thank you, sir. For your assistance.”

I eventually said, roughly wiping away my tears. Additionally, I endeavored to pacify Yoohyunie, who was still incredibly upset, as well.

“This is the gentleman who provided me with your sword, okay. You can’t fight him. And he just saved us too, besides.”

And even if you tried, you probably wouldn’t be able to lift a finger against him right now, anyway. My ear, which had been aching fit to fall right off, presently returned to normal. Climbing back to my feet, I looked at the youth who resembled Yoohyunie.

“You were an adult just a little while ago, sir, so I’m curious as to why you seem to have reverted back to this form.”

“It is a curse, of a sort.”

“Even so–there’s little reason for you to take on my dongsaeng’s appearance, I should think, sir. Particularly when we’re not even in the real world.”

Hearing my words, the Young Chaos hiked up his brows.

“This is my own appearance.”

“...come again, sir?”

“It is your own prejudice coloring your perception, biased as you are as a result of the mind dimension Skill. Look closely once more.”

Inwardly repeating ‘the Young Chaos doesn’t look like my dongsaeng’ like a mantra, I closed my eyes then opened them again. Hmm… He still looked awfully similar to him, though. His eyes had always been crimson, but the locks of his hair were a smidge less curlier. A slight difference in the overall structure of their faces; and was he maybe a little bit shorter? Though in his adult form, he had appeared to be taller than Yoohyunie.

“I don’t seem to see a huge difference, though, sir. Do you happen to take after my dongsaeng, perhaps?”

“It is your dongsaeng who takes after me.”

Saying so, he looked at Yoohyunie.

“Though I’m more handsome, of course.”

The hell. After observing Yoohyunie for a moment, Chaos tilted his head. Because he resembled Yoohyunie all the same, the gesture looked adorable, despite myself.

“How curious.”

“What–”

Chaos’s form disappeared. Nearly simultaneously, I heard Yoohyunie let out a low cry. When I frantically whipped my head around, I witnessed the youth brusquely grab Yoohyunie by the neck and then slam him down to the ground.

“What do you think you’re doing!”

This fake-young old geezer! Blinded by urgency, I lunged at him with just my bare hands. But before I could even properly move, 찰싹, the belt of his robe whipped out to strike my hand. Just like before, the pain was intense enough to wring out a cry from me. Fighting against the way my body instinctively moved to curl in on itself, I reached out to grab hold of the belt. Chaos, who had been gazing down at Yoohyunie where he was pinned prone, turned to glance back at me.

“Ho, this young punk.”

He smiled, for some inscrutable reason; then, in a flash, he had wrapped his belt around my wrists. Making two or so loops before I could even think about struggling, I suddenly found that my hands had been tightly bound together. I couldn’t even begin to process what had just happened.

“I’ve no intention of harming your hyung.”

Releasing Yoohyunie from his grip, the Young Chaos rose up and casually nudged me. As I sat down heavily on the ground, unable to keep my balance, he instructed me to ‘stay put’ and turned his gaze back towards Yoohyunie. Pushing himself up, Yoohyunie met his eyes. I could see the clear imprints of a hand left on my dongsaeng’s throat.

“Just as I’d thought.”

With that brief remark, the youth lunged. Moving at a speed that was still impossible to follow, he swung his longsword, still sheathed in its scabbard. Yoohyunie’s arm shot out just in time to narrowly block the blade aimed at his heart, but.

Slam!

“Yoohyun-ah!”

Despite the guard he’d put up, Yoohyunie’s body was thrown directly airborne; he was flung a good ten or so meters away before he crashed down into the ground, hitting the floor heavily.

“Hey! Cut that shit out!”

What did this senile old fart think he was doing to someone else’s kid! Clumsily, I used a teleportation Skill while still sitting on the ground. The moment I appeared at Yoohyunie’s side, though, Chaos was already aiming a kick my way. In terms of force, it was more of a love tap, rather than a full-on attack; but with that being said, how the hell had he managed to maneuver even faster than teleportation.

As I was sent rolling across the ground, suddenly–스르릉, the hair-raising sound of a sword scraping against its scabbard reached my ears. He’d unsheathed his blade. S-shit, this crazy fucker, just what was he planning on doing!

“You deranged bastard! If anything happens to my dongsaeng, just know you’ll be killing me too!”

“Watch your tongue.”

Tsk, with the sound of a tongue clicking, the rope belt binding my wrists together was cleanly sliced away. When I hurriedly pushed myself upright, I could see Yoohyunie sitting on the ground. He didn’t seem to have sustained any major injuries, but there was a bright crimson line drawn against his neck. The traces of a blade wound. Rushing over to my dongsaeng, I planted myself in front of him.

“Let’s talk this out instead, sir, alright! What exactly is the issue here!”

“Rather than there being an issue.”

Returning his sword to his waist, the Young Chaos glanced up at me.

“I’m quite curious as to how you’ve managed to compel something that isn’t human to play at being so.”

“...sir?”

“I mean that dongsaeng of yours, of course.”

…reflexively, my face twisted into a deep sneer. So you weren’t even going to pretend to consider another person’s precious dongsaeng as being human now, huh.

- - - - -

+(Q&A)

Q) in the webtoon, the scenario is portrayed that, in that D-rank Dungeon at the beginning, following a fairly harsh verbal altercation, han yoojin decides he would rather be the one to die to the lauchitas; in the original text, the scene that the first chapter opens on, han yoohyun’s death pov–would it be alright to ask after what you thought that meeting between the brothers would’ve been like, in the Dungeon? is it similar to what happened in the webtoon? A) it’s similar ^^ in the novel, he never attempted to die, but if han yoojin at that time thought that han yoohyun might be safe so long as he wasn’t there, he probably wouldn’t have hesitated to kill himself. the han yoojin pre-regression is a character that tried to stay alive no matter what, but because the biggest reason for that was han yoohyun, so long as his dongsaeng’s life was at stake, he probably would’ve given up all that more easily.

+(Q&A)

Q) how did the elder come to be called not simply <chaos>, but specifically <‘young’ chaos>? A) chaos was unbridled from the first, when he became a transcendent, and ran unchecked. he was a terrifying newcomer, in a number of ways^^ it is both a reference to how he was the youngest of the transcendents at the time, as well as commentary on his ‘youthful impudence,’ re:how, even after rising to the rank of a transcendent, he never hesitated to raise his blade to meet any who challenged him, regardless of their position relative to him in the hierarchy. yet–in the end, the young chaos ultimately became one of the few Transcendents who models what a proper adult should be like, and displays an insightful capacity for true wisdom.

+(Q&A)

Q) when yoohyunie was young–perhaps, because of his lovely appearance, was he ever stopped on the streets by a modeling/talent scout (street casting)? A) they noticed him from afar and began to approach him, but upon observing him from a closer distance, experienced an uneasy feeling that caused them to turn back around. even then, he did receive several offers, but han yoojin turned all of them down. if han yoohyun wanted to go into the entertainment industry, then it would be better to do so after he graduated high school, he said. of course, han yoohyun had zero interest ^^

+(Q&A)

Q) i’m aware that he takes after the young chaos due to the primordial fire’s influence, but does that mean han yoohyun doesn’t outwardly resemble his parents or other relatives? A) because the ones who made the physical vessel for him do exert some influence, it can be thought of as ‘young chaos + han brothers’ parents,’ roughly speaking. when han yoohyun had just been born, he resembled the parents a bit more; but as he grew and his fire attribute became stronger, he began to resemble the primordial fire and the young chaos further. however, the parents’ influence does remain, so that’s why he still hears things like how he’s ‘different from han yoojin, but still bears some similarities, as befitting of brothers’ ^^ part of it can be attributed to the fact that, as the young chaos’s race bears close similarities to east asians, he ended up growing to resembling him even more. if the species or race had been completely different, then he probably wouldn’t have resembled the young chaos as much as he does at present.

+(Q&A)

Q) irinie mentioned that fire shouldn’t be stifled, because it transforms when it’s suppressed; since the 24y.o. yoohyunie in the dungeon had not only changed from a black flame (흑염) to a black blood flame (흑혈염), but also became instilled with poison, even after reconciling with yoojinie, would he be able to recover his blue fire (청염) still? A) as drawing forth one’s own natural affinity is a difficult task in itself, no matter which han yoohyun, so long as a han yoojin with a caretaker title is not by his side, even after rising to the rank of a transcendent, he would only be able to earn his blue fire after a very long period of development. however, as the flame would have died out before long without han yoojin becoming his world, consequently, that outcome is effectively an impossibility ^^ the reason the primordial fire was incapable of finding a fire to succeed it for that long period of time, was for a similar reason. the closer it is to being a ‘pure’ flame, the more likely it is to be snuffed out before properly maturing. as the han yoohyun(24) within the dungeon has han yoojin(29) by his side, he is capable of fostering blue flames. however, as the han yoojin within the dungeon has the lesser ‘caretaker’ title, the effect is far more diminished than that of han yoojin(25)’s, so it won’t be an easy task. because of that, rather than forfeiting the black blood fire to revert to a blue fire, there’s a higher likelihood that they(2429) will choose to develop the black blood fire further instead.

+(Q&A)

Q) what were some of the things that you thought were important, when writing an entity that’s far from being human? A) (about han yoohyun) only, as han yoohyun isn’t ‘a lifeform concerned about continued survival(self-preservation),’ he’s an outlier even among the non-human entities ^^ in polar opposite to the ones mentioned above, his natural disposition is to completely disregard the surrounding environment. the sole exception for that flame was han yoojin, and accordingly, han yoohyun only experiences change through han yoojin. no other environmental factors or beings are capable of influencing him.

+(Q&A)

Q) considering that, aside from han yoojin, seok shimyoung was at han yoohyun’s side for a very long time–then, does he have an understanding re:han yoohyun’s original nature, to an extent? A) seok shimyoung considers han yoohyun to be an entity beyond comprehension. from when they had first met, he’d quickly picked up on the fact that han yoohyun’s social sensibilities were less ‘human’, and closer to being a different ‘sort’ altogether; and having judged that, rather than attempting to teach and change han yoohyun, it would be more efficient to leverage that point instead, he structured haeyeon guild to follow after its guild leader. though he does not understand han yoohyun’s true nature, he registers him as a being with the prerogative to move differently from ordinary humans. of course, had han yoohyun attempted to incinerate everything the way his original nature had dictated, then seok shimyoung, too, would have rejected him, and viewed him as a threat; but, as han yoohyun was able to at least mimic basic social conventions through han yoojin’s influence, seok shimyoung thought that that much would suffice. as he’s the kind of person who puts little stock in the true nature of humans, even–rather than a human who would make a blunder of things, it’s his opinion that the intelligent monster who knows how to pretend to be human is the better alternative ^^ only, due to this, he misjudged the weight of the value that han yoojin’s existence holds to han yoohyun. if seok shimyoung had been able to understand han yoohyun a little better, then things would probably have been considerably different, whether for good or ill.

+(Q&A)

(han yoohyun) sung hyunjae feels no emotions or interest towards han yoohyun. this is because he has gleaned the truth of han yoohyun’s special constitution(특성)–that the human charade he puts on is realized solely through han yoojin. as han yoohyun without han yoojin is simply an ‘organism’, the need to pay him any mind disappeared entirely. that is why, after the first half, he doesn’t even bother to antagonize(provoke) han yoohyun. as he doesn’t view han yoohyun as an independent entity, and considers han yoojin to be his master, when sung hyunjae initiates a conversation, etc., with han yoohyun, his conduct is no different from if he were interacting with han yoojin himself. in the beginning, he supposed that han yoojin ought to let go of han yoohyun so that he could return to being a ‘flame’; but at present, he’s now of the mind that han yoohyun is necessary for han yoojin’s mental stability. however, the kind of change of heart he might still show is uncertain.

[dbgdbw]

345.I'll Be Back In A Bit (1)

잠깐 나왔다 올게 (1)

A dark blade sliced through the smoke that had filled the entirety of the parking garage with ruthless force. As the black sword curved down with an unpredictable trajectory, an illuminating golden chain jumped out to meet its edge. 카강, sparks scattered as metal screeched shrilly against metal.

“Yoohyun-ah!”

Activating my Teacher Skill on Peace, I called out to my dongsaeng. Yah, you shouldn’t be doing something like that inside here! But Yoohyunie didn’t seem to be harboring any thoughts of backing down. The Sovereign’s Sword scraped against the Seeker’s Chains, writhing like a living being. The Seeker’s Chains was an SS-rank Item, but so was the Sovereign’s Sword. And though they might have been Items of the same rank, their weapon classes were different. Thus, when the honed edge of a blade clashed with the flat links of a chain. 

Crack!

It was only natural that the chain would inevitably bear the brunt of the encounter. As it was violently struck by the dark blade, a faint break appeared in the golden chains. Then, with the tinkling noise of shattering glass, one of the interconnected links crumbled into pieces.

Golden debris scattered into the air, and the Sovereign’s Sword zeroed in on the owner of the chain with vicious intent. But as soon as the link had shattered, Sung Hyunjae had swiftly retreated. The black blade smashed down on the spot where he’d been standing a moment before instead, causing the ground beneath to cave in as though a bomb had gone off.

“Do calm yourself, young master.”

The chains, now split into two sections, attempted to close in on Yohyunie. Immediately dropping down to one knee, Yoohyunie raised the obsidian sword above his head, brandishing it like a whip. The chains that had been diving down at him became entangled against the Sovereign’s Sword. Simultaneously, a dark blue fire blossomed into being at Yoohyunie’s other hand. A lance made of flames hurtled towards Sung Hyunjae.

“Shut up.”

The Sillekia’s Wings–a coat with fire-resistance properties–twirled, brandished like a matador’s cape. The fabric of the coat billowed up as though it might tear as it wrapped around to receive the lance; but at the very last minute, the flames were the first to subside.

“First at Seseung Guild, then at the hospital, and now, even in front of our very home. Why should I be expected to turn a blind eye as you continue to threaten hyung.”

Yoohyunie’s voice was frigid. Had something happened back at the hospital? Regardless–as though demonstrating his unwillingness to let the matter slide this time around, scorching flames began to dance into being around Yoohyunie. Hey, wait!

“Yoohyun-ah! We’re at hyung’s place! Hyung’s building!”

And we were in the underground parking garage, no less. With a single stray move, the entire building might be brought down on us in a truly unfortunate accident. At my desperate shout, Yoohyunie flinched, killing intent faltering. 

“...we could buy a new one.”

“Nuh-uh. Besides, there’s a ton of un-Awakened people working in the lab!”

To be honest, as long as they were all immediately evacuated, it would be fine; but there was no sense in wasting money, in any case. With an air of resignation, Yoohyunie recalled the blade that had been intertwined with the chains. Clinking back together into a single entity, the Seeker’s Chains returned to its owner as well. Placing both the Seeker’s Chains and the Sillekia’s Wings away into his inventory, Sung Hyunjae turned to regard the pile of wreckage his car had been reduced to.

“My, what a pity–particularly considering I’d had ‘those’ things onboard.”

He tutted, his tone wistful. By ‘those’ things, did he perhaps mean…….

“...and what might ‘those’ things you’re referring to be, sir.”

“Vanilla mille-feuille, coconut panna cotta, sachertorte, macarons and chocolate truffles, lemon mousse–”

“Don’t come near hyung.”

Yoohyunie responded icily, pressing himself against my side. Was he planning on setting up a dessert shop in his car, or what. At the mention of ‘lemon,’ saliva had begun to gather in my mouth. My nose twitched as I unconsciously sniffed the air, but there was only the acrid stench of smoke, and no trace of sweetness to be found in the parking garage.

I might have felt just a teeny bit regretful.

“A suspicious individual appears to have surfaced near our young Han Yoojin.”

Hearing Sung Hyunjae’s words, Yoohyunie’s fierce scowl smoothed out somewhat. He still seemed to be agitated, but that didn’t mean he would simply dismiss a potentially pertinent remark when he heard it.

“That has not happened, to my knowledge–and so, I would like to ask your reasoning for such a deduction.”(1)

“His behavior is off.”

Yoohyunie turned to look at me. Why, what about me.

“I’m perfectly alright.”

“He appears wary of me. And has actively avoided myself, in addition.”

“What, so you expect me to always be overjoyed by your presence, sir? Are you under the impression that I like you, perhaps? Is that why you presume I should answer ‘yes sir, I’d be glad to~ I’ve been waiting all this time for you, sir’ when you suddenly appear without warning, and order me to have lunch with you–because of that conceited sense of self-importance.”

Even though your looks might warrant such overinflated confidence. His lips pressed tightly together, Yoohyunie looked back and forth between me and Sung Hyunjae, a deeply contemplative look on his face.

“...hyung.”

“Hm?”

“Not that I ever wanted to say something to this effect, but–it’s true that hyung does think fondly of that bastard, even if it’s only by the tiniest of margins.”

“Our association only extends to business relations.”

“I’m glad to see you shun the Seseung Guild Leader, of course, but the sudden difference in attitude is odd, nevertheless. How do you feel about other people? About me?”

“You’re my darling dongsaeng, whom I love, of course.”

Yoohyunie appeared to give this new piece of information profound consideration. His current condition certainly seems preferable, he murmured faintly under his breath. But Yoohyunie’s expression soon grew stiff, hearing what Sung Hyunjae said next.

“When he ventured out to the parking garage, he was unescorted by neither Peace nor Noah.”

“Hyung, what on earth happened.”

“...nothing happened.”

“It appears he’s been made to feel subconsciously mistrustful of those around him, particularly the S-rank Awakened. The most likely intention for such an act being to render him easier to abduct, in all likelihood.”

Yoohyunie’s expression turned grim. 

“Is it your opinion that a mind-conditioning Skill was used?”

“The chances are high. Though I confess I’m unable to guess how it might have been applied. But as young Han Yoojin’s stats are at a mere F-rank, I’d venture to guess he may have proved easy enough prey.”

“Hyung, are you absolutely certain that nothing strange has happened recently? Really think about it.”

But even when I rummaged through my memories in accordance with my dongsaeng’s urging, there was nothing that stood out to me. A mind-conditioning Skill, huh. It didn’t feel that way at all to me, but when even Yoohyunie appeared to be corroborating what Sung Hyunjae had said, it seemed like it might truly be the case.

“...if I really did get caught up in something, then they probably arranged it so I’d be incapable of attaining awareness of it. But even if my stats are low, cognition-altering Skills don’t just take root that easily. The casting conditions tend to be stringent, and being face-to-face during the application process is an almost guaranteed requirement. Maybe it happened when I was at the broadcasting station?”

It would have been easiest for an unfamiliar person to approach me in an environment like the broadcasting station, after all. Although that had been quite a while ago. Or perhaps it had been at the airport, when I’d gone out to meet Yerimie. But that place had been pretty tightly locked down personnel-wise, in light of existing security protocols. 

“As his condition appeared to be sound at the time of his request for ‘the goods,’ this development should have been fairly recent.”

“Since hyung’s phone call with the Seseung Guild Leader took place on the day Bak Yerim flew back into Korea…….”

“It would have been at the Rearing Facility, or perhaps this very building.”

Sung Hyunjae concluded. Following the Dungeon visit with Yerimie, we’d gone to the aquarium with Yoohyunie, but no one had approached me then. We’d spent an extra amount of time watching the beavers and manatees, sure, but it was way too ludicrous to think that any of them could’ve used a mind-conditioning Skill on me. And other than that, I hadn’t ventured outside the Rearing Facility or the company building at all.

“...hyung, I’ll take a look through the visitor logs.”

“We shall need to verify young Han Yoojin’s call records as well.”

“And I’m honestly reluctant to suggest this myself, but I’d like to submit that I may be better off being confined for the time being, too.”

I said, furtively raising a hand.

“Since it extends so far that I appear to be incapable of disclosing the events that had transpired, or who I might have met with, I imagine there’s a possibility that I may attempt to walk outside ‘of my own volition.’ I should be locked up at home and prevented from leaving, and in the event that I need to go outside, I should always be accompanied by someone else.”

“You make a good point, hyung. That sounds prudent.”

As Yoohyunie nodded his head in agreement, Sung Hyunjae stepped closer.

“Might I propose that you consider residing elsewhere for a while as well, lad.”

“What–are you possibly suggesting that I consider staying at your place, sir?”

I backed up a step. Why was he getting so close, unnervingly. I heard a brief crinkling sound, and then something was pushed into my mouth. Yoohyunie swiftly jerked me away into a protective embrace. 

“Why did you take that?”

“I… that’s, it was reflexive.”

There was something contained inside the piece of chocolate. A lemon cream, perhaps. But more importantly, I found myself at a loss regarding my own behavior. Why had I voluntarily eaten something Sung Hyunjae had given me, with what confidence. My face contorted in a scowl, I glowered up at Sung Hyunjae. A light smile rested on his lips.

“You seem to have forgotten, Han Yoojin, my dear boy. But we held at least this degree of faith between us, you and I.”

“‘Faith’ that you wouldn’t resort to poisoning the chocolate, do you mean, sir? You already know of my poison resistance, regardless.”

“And yet, it would be but a small matter for myself to acquire drugs that could bypass your poison resistance, as you’re also aware.”

Well… Yeah, that was true. Even so, there probably weren’t very many alternative options capable of inflicting the same level of harm, in any case. Sung Hyunjae took a step backwards. And then, he affected an exaggeratedly mournful expression.

“Unfortunately, it seems I’ve no choice but to postpone my housewarming party until the pest has been addressed.”

…what would be the point of postponing it. You were going to leave Korea in short order, regardless. And once he’d properly left the country, it was uncertain when he would return, if ever. He’d hardly ever shown his face again after leaving Korea to Kang Soyoung pre-Regression, after all.

This really would be the last few times we ever interacted, I supposed. Not that he was someone I’d been planning on becoming acquainted with him in the first place, mind.

“I shall leave young Han Yoojin in your care then, young master.”

“I should hardly think I need to hear that from you.”

Sung Hyunjae gave me one last look, then turned away. Was he planning on catching a taxi back, since his car was no longer operable. Since his phone was still in pristine condition, he could just place a call and have himself be picked up, I supposed. Well, he’d probably figure it out on his own. It wasn’t anything I needed to concern myself with–but perhaps because a hint of lemon still lingered in my mouth, my gaze couldn’t help but fixate on the bastard’s retreating back.

- - -

“I did consider the possibility of a day like this arriving, but.”

Myungwoo regarded me with a complicated expression.

“I never thought the request would come in from you, Yoojin-ah.”

“...who did you think would place the request, then?”

“Your dongsaeng or Section Chief Song-nim, or the Seseung Guild Leader.”

A long length of rope draped down from Myungwoo’s hand as he answered. A locking mechanism was attached to either end of the rope. It really brought back memories of my time at Solemnis. How might Sigma be doing, I wondered.

“Or a nation teetering on the brink of war, maybe.”

“You didn’t already have it made in advance, right?”

It was a tiny bit suspicious, how he’d arrived almost instantly with what I’d requested, as soon as I’d placed the call. Of course not, Myungwoo replied, a smile on his face.

“Its durability isn’t very high. Considering that you have an S-rank gun, it should be fairly easy for you to sever it, if called for.”

“I gave the gun to Yoohyunie.”

As it had been configured to be usable only by me, he wouldn’t be able to operate it himself, but it didn’t mean it couldn’t be taken away. We’d decided that it should be confiscated for the duration of time I was at home, just in case.

“That so? It’s not so fragile that you’d be able to rip it apart with your bare hands, unless your stats are at least B-rank level. It’ll expand up to a length of thirty meters in accordance with your movements, and it’s set to immediately trigger an alarm if it somehow comes undone without the use of a designated key, or if it’s severed in any way. The wearer’s location is also transmitted on a ten-minute timer.”

At some point, it had been suggested that I temporarily relocate elsewhere from my home at the Rearing Facility–but the Rearing Facility was fairly secure, all things considered. It was designed to keep anyone from easily breaking in, after all, even if they were an S-rank Hunter. So, as long as I didn’t try to walk outside on my own, I would be safely protected at home.

“But I don’t want to leave hyung’s side…….”

“I can afford to skip a few days of school too, sir.”

Said Yoohyunie and Yerimie. I understand how you guys feel, but.

“You’re a guild leader, Yoohyun-ah. You can’t miss out on work indefinitely, when we don’t know how long it’ll last. And you shouldn’t be playing hooky, Yerim-ah.”

“Yoojin-ssi, I’m neither a guild leader nor a student, sir.”

“I’m afraid we can’t leave the research lab unattended either, as it stands. It may turn out that they’re actually after that department instead of myself, after all.”

There was a real possibility that the culprits were targeting either the research lab or the smithy instead, by using the uproar over my situation as a red herring to redirect our attention. 

“And as we’re unable to determine the identity of the interloper, it’s a matter of vital importance to monitor the outside of the home, rather than the inside. We’ll be counting on you, Noah-ssi.”

“Yes, sir.”

Though he seemed faintly disappointed, Noah nodded in acquiesce. We’d reviewed the CCTV footage of both the Rearing Facility and company building and interrogated the security personnel as well, but no leads had turned up. An unknown number had been discovered in my call logs, but it had belonged to an untraceable burner phone. And the visitor logs had been wiped clean as well.

Therefore, the only option available to us was to increase surveillance on those who went in and out of the Rearing Facility and company building, and profile them one by one.

“Whoever it is seems to be capable of bypassing even A-rank guards. Therefore, it may be the case that the person in question is an S-rank Hunter.”

“I’ll make sure to keep my eyes firmly peeled, sir.”

Noah replied fiercely, burning with resolve. Just who in the world could have managed to slip into the Rearing Facility undetected, to approach me so. It was probably a high-ranked Hunter, in all likelihood–but seeing as they’d refrained from simply taking off with me, perhaps an abduction wasn’t their ultimate goal.

“Around the ankle should be fine, right?”

Myungwoo asked, unclasping the locking mechanism attached to the cord. It had been decided that the key-cum-alarm devices that worked with the Item would be given to three people: Yoohyunie, Yerimie, and Noah. Thinking about how I’d have to live for the next however long with a shackle attached to my ankle was a bit saddening. At least it felt light and comfortable, as expected of an Item made by Myungwoo.

“Here–your cell phone.”

Yoohyunie held out a new cell phone. In addition to possessing a location tracking feature, the phone line was wiretapped as well. I could only pray that the ‘pest’ would be caught posthaste, if only for the sake of my personal life.

“Contact me immediately if anything seems off.”

- 크흥.

Peace snorted in answer to Yoohyunie’s admonition. Times like this, it almost felt like he could understand what we were saying.

“Seems like I’ll be cooped up for a while.”

“The Awakened Management Division will be providing assistance, and both Seseung and Breaker have agreed to help with the investigation as well, so it shouldn’t drag on too long. Hang in there for just a bit longer, hyung.”

“I’ll come straight home after I finish with school for the time being too, sir!”

It was alright if you wanted to stay out and play too, though.

And so, I ended up being semi-confined; but my prospects didn’t seem to be as dire as I’d feared, at least. With the security level of the Rearing Facility being further heighted, even if it was someone I personally knew, they’d have to go through the security office, as well as receive clearance from Haeyeon Guild, before they could be admitted entry. 

Ultimately, the most complicated issue to navigate was figuring out how to go about looking after the baby monsters. As Yoohyunie, Yerimie, or Noah-ssi would have to accompany me no matter what if I wanted to go over to the Rearing Facility, I’d simply elected to bring some of them home with me.

“Milky, Blanc. I told you guys not to tear at the sofa!”

The wolf cubs, after a momentary pause to look over in my direction, immediately resumed gnawing on the sofa as though they hadn’t heard me. Yerimie might be delighted by their presence, but they really were far too much of a handful to keep at home for very long, it seemed. They’d be bigger before you knew it, and shed an appalling amount besides.

- Krrrrrr!

- Yelp!

- Whimper!

Growing to his adolescent form, Peace snatched up the wolf cubs by their scruffs and forcibly tore them away from the sofa. Whining plaintively, the wolf pups proceeded to put on a show of being hurt, kicking and struggling around on the ground. Their theatrics ran into an obstacle in the form of Sorokie, who had become one with the floor; it let out a bleat of alarm as it was trodden on by one of the wolves. This alerted the baby lamb, who, as soon as it witnessed it happen, immediately retaliated to the slight inflicted on its friend with a full-force headbutt to the wolf cub.

Aigo, what a mess. Had the decision to bring them over been overkill, after all. I should’ve just brought one or two of them at a time, instead of biting off more than I could chew.

Just then–a call came in from Haeyeon Guild. From my employee, Seo Kyunghoon, to be exact.

- - - - -

(1) this part is funny because yoohyunie speaks in a rude/informal register to talk down to shj up to this point (i.e. when he tells him to ‘shut the hell up’ and ‘why tf should i keep giving you a pass’), then immediately switches back to ‘business polite’/formal speech form (‘-yo’) the moment he realizes shj has info regarding yj’s safety that he needs, thus requiring him to be civil

han yoojin the chapter previous: no one should be going around destroying buildings, destroying buildings is Bad

han ‘double standards when it comes to yoohyunie’ yoojin this chapter: well maybe once would be fine, just as a treat,

+(Q&A)

Q) have you ever given thought to which side hand the cast members might prefer using? A) most high-rank hunters make use of both hands. even if they initially preferred one side, they typically teach themselves to be ambidextrous. being capable of utilizing both hands proficiently grants one an edge in combat, after all ^^ the high-ranks’ bodies typically learn to adapt quickly, but because mid-rank and lower tend to experience more difficulties, there’s a higher prevalence of one-handedness among them. even so, usually they will attempt to make use of both hands, if somewhat awkwardly. han yoojin was originally right-handed as well, but by virtue of persistent training (post-awakening), learns to use his left hand fairly deftly too.

+(Q&A)

Q) when yoohyunie was in school, was he ever class or student council president? A) han yoohyun disliked the thought of wasting time on something useless. if only for hyung, he had to concentrate on studies then quickly return home, so that he could help with the housework.

+(Q&A)

Q) hello author-nim! pre-regression, why did sung hyunjae end up leaving for switzerland, specifically? it seemed as though he’d traversed through various countries before deciding on switzerland; i was curious why, out of countless countries, he ended up choosing switzerland! additionally, would it be alright to ask approximately how many times sung hyunjae had been re-planted…?? A) song taewon’s influence played a significant role. having taken on custody of song taewon’s ‘miscarried’ Plundering(掠奪), he(shj) sought a place that would suit song taewon and be a place he(stw) could live peacefully+was far away from korea. it was also the background of the postcard he would send han yoojin, too. however, he wasn’t set on switzerland from the beginning, and so long as it was an idyllic location somewhere in the Alps, he wouldn’t have cared where it ended up being. other than that it’s in the triple digits, i’ll leave the exact number your imagination ^^

+(Q&A)

A) when sung hyunjae needed a pick-me-up pre-regression, he went to tease song taewon. following song taewon’s death, even when he was somewhere with splendid scenery and fresh air, all he felt was endless tedium. post-regression, han yoojin was added alongside song taewon, and so his selection pool for ‘healing’ increased to two.

[dbgdbw]

344.It's Peaceful For Now, But (2)

일단은 평화로운데 (2)

“I’ve done a bit of homework, you see.”

I couldn’t tear my gaze away from the face looking down at me. He continued on, soft-spoken words a persistent tickling sensation in my ears.

“Back before I met hyung, I thought that Hunters were individuals of such admiration. But the truth is, it’s nothing but a lie, as it turns out. High-rank Hunters wreak havoc as they please, and it’s all covered up so that ordinary folks are none the wiser.”

“That’s…….”

It was true. This was especially worse in the case of S-rank Hunters–because they were individuals of such national importance, a blind eye could be turned to almost anything they did. Were an S-rank Dungeon to go unmaintained, it could result in the casualty of hundreds or thousands of people, maybe more; and so, when their actions were contextualized within such a framework, the comparatively ‘minor’ transgressions they made were clearly considered a price worth paying, if it ensured the retention of an S-rank Hunter.

“Like the time when hyung ended up hospitalized, from getting caught up in those S-rank Hunters’ affairs.”

“I didn’t get ‘caught up in it,’ though. I was the one who initiated things. If anything, it was the S-rank Hunters that ended up ‘getting caught up in’ my own machinations.”

But Bak Hayool didn’t appear to be convinced by my rebuttal. Then again, from an outsider’s view, it would seem as though I were the one getting flung this way and that by a bunch of S-ranks, after all. Who’d believe that it was the F-rank that was actually ordering the S-ranks about, as things stood. And I’d intentionally engineered things so that it would appear to be the case, too.

“And an un-Awakened isn’t even worth the time of day, much less. That’s the stance the Rearing Facility held, too. Even though all I wanted to do was ask after hyung, to see if you were doing okay.”

“I… Sorry, it’s because my stats are so low that, for security purposes…….”

“Why should hyung be sorry, though. Those S-rank Hunters are the ones treating hyung as though you’re not entitled to basic human rights.”

“I told you, that’s not the case.”

“Yet that's how it was, even during the Seseung Guild Leader’s cruise party.”

Bak Hayool replied, pity lacing through his words. Wait, ‘cruise’? But they should’ve made sure that no details had leaked from that incident.

“...how do you know about that.”

“I heard through the grapevine. From this insider I know. That hyung was derided as the S-ranks’ lowly tagalong, and then, as if that wasn’t insult to injury enough, violently dragged off and knocked unconscious by the Seseung Guild Leader.”

He was correct on that count, at least.

“Don’t you feel aggrieved, hyung? Being on the receiving end of that sort of treatment?”

“Well–I do get provided with benefits, too.”

“He’s known for toying with people for a brief while, before unceremoniously throwing them away.”

…so you knew about that too, huh. Though it was apparently leaned more towards a loss of interest continuing relations, rather than outright tossing aside. Clearly troubled, Bak Hayool let out an agitated sigh. Seeing him react in such a way, I felt a reciprocal bitterness crawling up my throat. 

“Him being ‘nice’ to hyung right now is simply a perpetuation of that dynamic, after all. Then again, I suppose it should come as no surprise, considering how ruthless he’s said to be even towards high-rank Hunters–someone with F-rank stats must feel far more insignificant.”

“...he really hasn’t been so terrible.”

“Hyung, if someone were to forcibly drag a dog around by its leash and mistreat it to the point of unconsciousness, they would be reviled and reported for abuse.”

“Y-yeah, but.”

When I imagined a dog undergoing the same treatment I’d been put through, suddenly, Sung Hyunjae felt about fifty times more deplorable. If you took into account the difference in our stats, then yeah, such a comparison would be fairly apt. And he’d gone so far as to drop me into the water, too. I needed to call Section Chief Song-nim and rep… Ah, but Section Chief Song-nim had likewise laid his hands on me before, too. Though I was a person, in any case.

“Why do you say things like ‘he really hasn’t been so terrible,’ when you’ve been treated in such a way. That’s a symptom of Stockholm syndrome, hyung. It’s because the S-ranks are far too powerful for you to even consider fighting back against them, that hyung’s been conditioned to think that way. Since you couldn’t do anything to resist, hyung, no matter what they did to you. Not if you wanted to live.”

What other reprehensible acts have they subjected you to? asked Bak Hayool, his voice a low murmur. Even as I wanted to push him away, my body refused to move.

“‘Subjected’–that’s, not it. That’s all in the past now, they’re not like that anymore.”

“Ah… Hyung. You might always end up being subjected to that sort of violence again. And in particular, the Seseung Guild Leader is especially dangerous. A high-ranked Hunter might be able to protect their own body at least, but hyung couldn’t do the same, right. That person is exceedingly ruthless. And because it’s already been a while since he’s taken an interest in hyung, his regard towards you is likely already waning. He’s famous for his short flings, after all.”

“...I’m already aware. I’ve heard about that as well.”

Telling him his warning was unnecessary when I knew as much, I made to turn my body away, but Bak Hayool reached out to grip my shoulder. He was stronger than he looked, it seemed. I was still an Awakened, though, despite being an F-rank, and I’d even raised my Level a bit too. Had my body actually deteriorated that much.

“It makes you feel anxious, doesn’t it hyung, feeling forced into a position where you have no choice but to depend on those S-ranks.”

If it was about feelings about anxiety, well. It was true that my ongoing interactions with Sung Hyunjae had continually left me feeling uncomfortable and uneasy, in all honesty. I had confidence in my value, of course, but that wasn’t due to any innate ability I possessed… A large portion of the apprehension I felt in revealing that I’d Regressed was owing to that fact, as well. 

Since I hadn’t been anything special, originally. ‘Actually, I don’t have anything of merit’; to confess something like that, it was.

“Don’t you feel scared? Of when you’ll be cast aside.”

“Who’d cast me away, as long as I have my Skill.”

“Perhaps that would be the case with anyone else, but the Seseung Guild Leader is surrounded by an abundance of extraordinary people, isn’t he.”

It’s only natural that you’d feel inescapable dread, Bak Hayool said, patting my shoulder consolingly. I flinched, unconsciously shrinking in on myself.

“Even ordinary people struggle with the fear of ostracization too, don’t they. Because of that, they force themselves to attend after-work dinners, fixate on trends, and take up smoking and drinking they otherwise wouldn’t do. So it must be even more difficult for hyung, who’s being forced to accommodate S-ranks, while only being an F-rank yourself. And to be juxtaposed against the person who’s supposed to be the pinnacle of the S-rank Hunters–anyone would be cowed.”

“...yeah, he’s certainly highly lauded. That person.”

“Then they draw up comparisons that tear you down, all for daring to exist as an ordinary being.”

Bak Hayool sat down next to me. A chill ran up my spine, despite myself.

“A large number of people speak scathingly of you, jeering that you’re ‘a pathetic F-rank hanger-on who clings to S-ranks without knowing your place, just because you happened to get lucky with your Skill.’”

“I don’t, really look at that kind of stuff.”

“That’s for the best. They only go around picking on hyung because they see you as the easier target, since they’re too afraid to speak badly of the S-ranks. Your only worth lies in ‘being a good little ‘Item’ for them,’ they say–that there’s no way they acknowledge you as a fellow Hunter.”

So it wasn’t too different from how things had been pre-Regression, the amount of trash talk being directed my way. Despite the media moderation that had been implemented now. Then again, all you could do was delete the hate comments being circulated online; it wasn’t as though you could go around blocking people’s mouths to keep them from speaking.

“You know that I’m great at keeping mum, right, hyung. If there’s anything that’s bothering you, please feel free to confide in me at any time. Yeah?”

Bak Hayool said, giving me a soft smile. My head nodded without my conscious input. But even if that was the case, there was too much I needed to hide, for me to be able to be completely transparent with him. Some things, I really couldn’t divulge.

“Getting a bit of fresh air might do you some good, and help improve your mood too. And you have that stealth Skill, hyung. Is today really out of the question?”

“Yeah… Not today.”

“Even if it’s just three hours–no, maybe just two–of a quick jaunt outside, before it’s discovered you’re gone?”

Well, if it was just for two hours. What time would Yerimie be returning from school today, again. When I sent her a text, I got an almost instant response.

[ I’m supposed to go check out a new café with my friends afterwards, sir–why do you ask? ]

[ No, it’s nothing. ]

More importantly, wasn’t her class supposed to be in session right now. Was she actually allowed to be texting? Did they not confiscate their phones?

“I should have some free time once I’m done with lunch, I think.”

“Really? Then I’ll head over straight away, after I hear from you!”

Bak Hayool said excitedly, apparently delighted. He cautioned me once more to not let anyone else find out about it as well. It made sense, seeing as how I would probably get off scot-free even if I was found out, but Bak Hayool would likely be banned from accessing the Rearing Facility from then on. …it all felt a bit ridiculously constraining. Even if I knew why it had to be that way, I felt a bit stifled all the same. 

A brief outing should be perfectly fine. I would only be out for a couple of hours, after all.

Bak Hayool left after telling me he’d see me later, and presently, I was contacted by Yoohyunie. Apparently, he’d had to drop by the Association due to matters related to the Japanese Dungeon, and so, suggested that we have lunch near the area. But when I went out to the parking garage to look for the car he’d sent to collect me, I encountered a completely unexpected person instead.

“...don’t tell me that you work at Haeyeon now, sir?”

“A transfer to the Rearing Facility, I could consider, perhaps.”

Sung Hyunjae replied, eyes crinkling in a smile. Casting my gaze around, I searched my surroundings, but the Haeyeon Guild member Yoohyunie was supposed to have sent was nowhere to be seen. The parking garage was completely empty.

“I’m afraid I already have a prior appointment, sir.”

“I recall advising you to exercise additional measures–so why might you be out on your lonesome, I wonder.”

“That’s…….”

Why had I ventured out on my own, now that I realized. Since the personnel Yoohyunie sent wouldn’t have been an S-rank, I should’ve been accompanied by Noah-ssi or Peace, at the very least. That’s what Yoohyunie would have expected, too. Suddenly, Sung Hyunjae strode forward until he was standing before me. Reflexively, my face twisted in a scowl.

“In any case, you mentioned being busy, sir.”

“Not so occupied that I cannot allot time for a lunch, mind.”

“I’ve already made plans to eat with Yoohyunie, as it happens.”

I felt an unsettlingly acute sense of discomfort from being in Sung Hyunjae’s presence, and so, took a few steps backwards. Or attempted to, rather. Before I could even move, my arm was caught in a vice grip. My body was dragged forward, and golden eyes looked down at my face with a surveying air. 

“The young master will be preoccupied for a fair bit longer, I’m afraid. I do wonder if it would not be the best course of action to preemptively dissuade him from leveling the meeting grounds, before he takes drastic measures, lest his cherished hyung be kept waiting.”

Instead of answering, I pulled out my cell phone. After contacting Seok Shimyoung to verify Sung Hyunjae’s comment, I texted Yoohyunie to let him know that I would just be eating at home. As soon as I sent the message, my phone lit up with an incoming call.

[ Hyung, I’ll be done in a minute. The meeting’s almost over. ]

“Don’t lie. I already heard that they’re planning on providing a meal there afterwards, too. Make sure to eat properly, okay.”

[ But……. ]

“I’ll send you a picture of me eating lunch. You send one, too.”

Though clearly reluctant, Yoohyunie obediently replied with an affirmative. Hanging up the call, I tried to pull away the arm held in his grip. Of course, it didn’t budge an inch.

“I’ll be departing to take my lunch at home then, sir.”

“As your engagement has been called off, I shall escort you, in that case.”

“I assure you there’s no need.”

Hearing my words, Sung Hyunjae feigned disappointment. 

“My, such a cold-hearted reception from my ‘Partner’ today. Despite disclosing to me that there’s something you wish to impart, at that.”

“...there’s nothing of the sort, sir. It’s no longer relevant.”

“Han Yoojin, dear boy.”

“Hurry up and unhand me, sir. Or do you plan on dragging me away anyway, perhaps? Since you know very well that I wouldn’t be able to put up a figh…….”

I cut myself off, mouth snapping closed. I felt all twisted up inside. I seemed to be feeling a bit nauseated, too. As my brows furrowed together, a faintly chilling voice cut through my consternation.

“What might be the meaning of this, pray tell.”

“I don’t know what you mean, sir. It’s actually been peaceful for once, lately.”

I’d been reunited with the people I owed a debt of gratitude towards from pre-Regression, gotten to speak candidly with Noah-ssi, and finally confided in Yerimie about my past. Everything was going well. And my body was doing fine, too. I’d gotten into some hot water with Myungwoo, sure, but it had all worked out in the end. Plus, there was a Transcendent I could depend on now, and he’d even agreed to mentor Yoohyunie as well. 

Things were finally looking up.

“Nothing out of sorts has occurred.”

“Yet, in light of–”

“Do mind that you don’t overstep your place, sir. I’m already aware that you’ll cast me aside before long, in any case. Your interest will wane soon enough, so please refrain from wasting our time like this.”

If only because of Crescent Moon, I’d need to come clean to him about everything too. So that should be the end of things, at least. And since he was planning on leaving Korea anyway, it actually worked out for the best. ‘Out of sight, out of mind,’ after all. At my words, Sung Hyunjae’s expression hardened slightly. 

“Was it yesterday? Or today, perhaps?”

“What are you talking about, sir.”

“Has the System come back online.”

“It’s yet to reestablish itself, I’m afraid.”

“Then it must be a person. But who.”

Sung Hyunjae pressed, persistent in his questioning. Just what was he trying to–. Suddenly, my phone rang. When I started to take it out, Sung Hyunjae deftly plucked it from my grasp.

“Give that back!”

“The young master, I see.”

The call connected with the tap of a button, and Yoohyunie’s voice rang out.

[ Hyung, where you’re at right now– ]

“I shall ensure that he takes his lunch properly, so fret not.”

Before Yoohyunie could reply, Sung Hyunjae hung up. And then, he extended the phone out towards me.

“Kindly unlock this for me, lad, would you.”

“...do you actually think I would, sir.”

“Then, seeing as I’ve been left with no choice.”

파지직, with a shower of sparks, my phone became charred to a crisp. Even the SIM card was probably a goner. What remained of my phone crumpled like tinfoil in Sung Hyunjae’s grip, and scorched pieces of debris scattered down to the ground. I was so dumbfounded by what had transpired, it took a beat before my voice burst out of me in a fury.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing!”

“I thought to hold my housewarming party today–and so, what say you to an overnight stay, lad.”

“Well, unfortunately, sir, I don’t think I’ll be able to receive your housewarming invitation on account of my phone being completely obliterated at the moment! Not to mention, I haven’t even prepared any toilet paper.”

“Toilet paper?”

Sung Hyunjae tilted his head in puzzlement. Huh, had it actually flown right over his head(1). In any case, hurry up and release me. Just what did he think he was doing, out of the blue.

“Why are you suddenly acting like this, sir?”

“As a pest has apparently seen fit to attach itself to my treasured ‘Partner,’ clearly I must intervene.”

“‘Pest’–what ‘pest’ are you talking about?”

“Han Yoojin, my dear boy, are you not cognizant of the current deviation you display in your usual behavior.”

‘Deviation,’ what ‘deviation.’ Face twisted in a sneer, I scowled up at Sung Hyunjae. He’d called me out as being ‘cold-hearted,’ earlier. Typically, I would have deigned to at least hear him out if he suggested having lunch together, I supposed. …so what, he was throwing a tantrum right now because I wasn’t being as accommodating to him? And thought it was fine and dandy to destroy someone’s phone just because of that? Fucking hell, I actually might end up cursing him out. 

“Yes, of course. Your royal highness, S-rank-nim. Why don’t you go ahead and beat the defiance out of me like you did before, then, if you’re so displeased. Until I’m forced to produce the answer you want to hear, you asshole.”

“.......”

Sung Hyunjae pressed his lips together. And then, just as it seemed like he was about to say something.

- Krrrnng!

“Peace-yah!”

Body enlarging to full size in a blink of an eye, Peace hurled himself forward. Sung Hyunjae quickly released my arm and retreated backwards, to avoid being caught in the claws that savagely tore through the air. A low growl emanating from his throat, Peace pressed his body tightly against my side.

“How did you know to come find me?”

[ Hyung, are you alright? ]

Peace, talking…! was clearly an impossibility, particularly when it was Yoohyunie’s voice. It was the phone, hanging around Peace’s neck. He must’ve called Peace, once it was evident that my phone had been bricked. But even if the portal was designed to let him freely pass through, how had he opened the front door of the house, I wondered. Had he just smashed through.

“I’m okay. It’s only my phone that got damaged.”

[ I’ll be there soon, too. ]

So he’d taken his leave after forcibly ending the proceedings, after all. Swallowing a sigh, I turned to look at Sung Hyunjae. Our eyes met. His gaze and face were both locked into a frosty expression. Was he angry with me, perhaps. Or maybe he felt he had been disappointed by me, once more. 

“Since you’re due to leave Korea behind in any case, sir, let’s endeavor to end things on a positive note, shall we. We’ll have little reason to see one another going forward, after all. So, instead of leaving a blemish on our final interactions–”

“Truly, how incredibly trying.”

“...what do you mean, sir.”

“As, presently, I presume it best to pry the pertinent information from you, by resorting to force if necessary–and yet.”

I find that I do not wish to do so, he said, prompting a huff of disbelieving laughter from me. Yeah, sure. Just then–a trail of fire suddenly blazed into being from the entrance of the parking garage. Hurtling forward like a speeding lance, the advancing flames enveloped Sung Hyunjae’s car in an instant. With a thunderous explosion of sound, the sleek-looking vehicle was reduced to the same sorry state as my cell phone.

A prime illustration of ‘what you put out comes back tenfold(2),’ I’d say.

- - - - -

(1) TP as housewarming gift:

also see: second footnote in ch332 about not showing up empty-handed / what constitutes ‘appropriate’ gifts for certain contexts, and why such a thing ‘going over sung hyunjae’s head’ is supposed to inform his ‘foreigner/outsider’ position vs yoohyunie’s ‘korean ideal’ position

(2) 되로 주고 말로 받는다 → literally translated, it’s closest to the saying i used in-text, but it falls somewhere between ‘what goes around comes around’ / ‘you reap what you sow’ in that it’s primarily used in a negative context for things backfiring spectacularly on you when you try to do someone ill

working on this chapter rn was triggering as fuck lmao o7 

thanks for the well wishes )b

+(Q&A)

Q) how did soyoungie and sung hyunjae’s first meeting go? A) kang soyoung ambushed sung hyunjae and demanded to know if he was a dragon, and sung hyunjae found it entertaining. his interest in her was short-lived, but as dragon riders are a rarity to begin with, and the immunity trait that allowed the a-rank to not shrink back in front of a born s-rank garnered his approval, sung hyunjae ended up extending a scouting offer to her.

+(Q&A) 

Q) it’s said that not very many people have had the opportunity to dine with sung hyunjae; in han yoojin’s case, would he just call on sung hyunjae out of the blue when he happened to be passing by seseung to have a meal together? A) in the first place, as they are the dodam rearing facility director and the seseung guild leader, and han yoojin is a high-profile f-rank, it would be difficult to casually call on one other while just passing by, from the standpoint of the novel. when they do end up dining together, it’s always over business, even if only as a formality. as sung hyunjae does not wish to additionally be forced to engage with others when faced with the already tedious business of eating, unless it’s with han yoojin or song taewon, he does not enjoy dining with others. from a post-series standpoint: since he was able to break free from the stifling circumstances, and (one-sidedly) thinks that he meshes well with the young chaos, he’s quite enjoying looking after chaos ^^

+(Q&A)

Q) this is really just… something i’m personally interested in, but… at some point… once enough time has passed… will… peace be able to speak, just like chirpie? A) as he’s become an inhabitant of the world after coming outside of the Dungeons, as long as he continues to mature, it’ll eventually be possible^^

[dbgdbw]

343.It’s Peaceful For Now, But (1)

일단은 평화로운데 (1)

The object placed on the table resembled a miniature perfume bottle. Yerimie had put something similar out for display before. It was supposed to be decorative, and not for practical use, she’d said. A light blue liquid filled the little container.

“...is it a consumable?”

I’d asked for an Item to help control the Mana Seal, though.

“Nope.”

Myungwoo replied, picking up the miniature bottle.

“The ‘Item’ is what’s contained in the bottle." 

“The liquid, you mean?”

“It’s in a fluid state, but it’s a metallic substance.”

Was it something akin to mercury, then. As the bottle was uncorked, the blue liquid inside rippled ponderously. It certainly didn’t seem to be an ordinary fluid, judging by the weight its movement held.

“It’s to be applied on top of the Mana Seal. To collect it, you touch the lip of the bottle to the Item, and it’ll be sucked back inside of its own accord. Ergo, without the bottle, it’s impossible to remove through normal means.”

“So if, say, you were to refuse to relinquish the bottle to me.”

“You catch on quick.”

Myungwoo smiled.

“It’ll automatically recalibrate itself to make sure no overt stress comes to your body, Yoojin-ah.”

“And so, what should I do if there's a good reason for that overt stress to come to pass, Myungwoo-nim, sir.”

“Here.”

Two small orbs were held out to me, this time.

“If you use these, it’ll temporarily allow for a manual override. While I’ll give these to you, don’t use them unless absolutely necessary.”

“I’ll try.”

Myungwoo regarded me with a slightly disapproving expression as I put the marbles away into my inventory. Shortly thereafter, the liquid metal was poured over my nape, where the Mana Seal began. A cold sensation spread out across my back, following the lines of the Seal.

“It’ll need to be inspected at least once a month, as maintenance. Make sure to schedule it on your phone.”

“Yeah–thanks.”

“Did you come to a decision regarding the weapon?”

“We decided that upgrading Yerimie’s lance would be the best course of action.”

We’d discussed the matter while in front of the manatee tank, the day we’d gone to the aquarium together. There may be times where I can’t be by hyung’s side, he’d said; and so, he’d judged it would be more worthwhile to procure an SS-rank weapon for Yerimie as well. Despite wishing he could continually be with me, it wasn’t always feasible, after all.

And he’d refused to buy me any ice cream. Seeing the manatee nibbling on some cabbage, that dongsaeng had mentioned something about cabbage being good for one’s gut health instead. I suspected Sunghan-ssi was the culprit behind the increase in his knowledge of facts that were otherwise useless to S-ranks. In addition, Yerimie had made her way into the large display tank with the sharks to make a heart out of bubbles. And took a picture with the rays, besides.

“Then, let her know to stop by this weekend sometime with the lance.”

“Will it take a while, d’you think? Yerimie doesn’t have a back-up weapon, after all.”

Since going without a weapon was a clear disadvantage in a fight, it would be preferable to have a different S-rank weapon temporarily reserved for her in the interim if possible–but it would be difficult to find one that matched both her affinity and special traits on short notice.

“If it’s a reserve weapon, it should be something other than a second lance, so that it could serve as a sub-weapon for her as well. Go ahead and ask her what she’d want. What type of weapon she’d like to use.”

“You’re offering to make one for her? But, then I’d feel much too…….”

“It won’t be for free, so it’s fine.”

…Yerim-ah, just remember that a custom weapon is typically nigh impossible to come by, even if you have the money to burn. Even if it puts you into further debt, you’re an S-rank Hunter, so you’ll be alright. I wanted to help pay it off, of course, but I didn’t think a contribution on my part would be accepted. It was highly likely that Yerimie would be delighted by the news, in any case. Since the secondary weapon would need to be something that she could wield with ease, I’d have to tell her to try out a range of different weapon types before settling on a decision.

“There’s plenty of water and ice-trait materials left still, and I’ve wrapped up production of Hunter Evelyn’s weapon, as it happens.”

“If it’s for Hunter Evelyn–then, a bow?”

“Yeah. Though I can’t confirm much more than that.”

“Of course. So you accepted a commission from Hunter Evelyn, huh.”

“A commission from the Seseung Guild Leader, to be precise. But I’m afraid I can’t divulge the particulars around that, either.”

When Myungwoo apologized, I firmly waved the matter away, telling him it was perfectly fine. Confidentiality was of the utmost importance when dealing with Hunter-related transactions, after all. It was likely the price he’d paid for bringing Hunter Evelyn to Seseung anyhow, if I were to make a guess. I was a bit curious about how Sung Hyunjae might have compensated Myungwoo for it, however.

“That idea we’d discussed before, about how to assemble those Item producers–on the topic of that matter. I was considering putting out an official announcement that would extend overseas too, while we’re at it. But how would we go about Awakening them, exactly?”

Myungwoo asked. I was concerned that if we were to include foreigners too, the scale might grow too large; but so long as the preliminary requirements were stringent enough, we should be able to pare the number down to a manageable amount, I reckoned. 

“First and foremost, we need to make sure that they’re never directly attacked by a monster. If that happens, there’s a high chance that they’ll end up manifesting a combat or combat-support oriented Skill instead.”

If all we needed was for them to Awaken from a monster attack, then we could simply bring them to an Awakening Center, instead of going through the pains of making auxiliary preparations. The building might’ve been destroyed, but the Awakening System was still intact, after all. But Awakening while engaged in combat with a monster had a nine-hundred-ninety-nine percent chance out of a thousand of producing a combat-oriented Skill instead. The possibility that they’d get lucky and develop a production-oriented Skill still existed, but the likelihood of that happening was far too slim.

“So, because of that, a kind of… yeah, an escape room-esque scenario will probably prove the most viable. Having monsters prowling around beyond a barbed wire fence, while a timer counts down the window they have left to create a key with just the tools set before them to escape–something like that.”

In order for them to Awaken while only being menaced by monsters, and not directly attacked, it would need to be designed to feel as realistic as possible. So we’d need to tell them that the possibility of danger was present, even while making sure it was actually safe, and do things like have them sign a waiver, in addition to providing each of them with an emergency switch. 

“We’ll set up something like a ‘specialized’ Dungeon, where they have to do something like build a ladder themselves to get away, or repair the chain keeping the monsters back and select the correct Item, things like that.”

“Sounds like fun.”

“Probably terrifying to a non-Awakened, though. It’ll likely take some time to set up, too.”

“I’ll give it a go.”

“You, Myungwoo-yah?”

“A Dungeon like that would constitute an ‘Item’ too, right, technically speaking. Just like this Golden Forge realm. While I might be incapable of creating a completely independent realm with my current ability level, I’d like to try my hand at the staging construction bit, at least.”

The Newcomer had created that Dungeon too, after all. And sure, there might be a big gulf between a Transcendent and Myungwoo yet, but Myungwoo would be able to bridge that gap, one day.

- - - 

After receiving an additional earful about taking better care of myself, I returned to the Rearing Facility. Waiting for me on the rooftop garden was a fully grown Comet, and Kang Soyoung. Flaunting smooth black scales and long wings, the spike-winged female dragon affectionately pressed her huge head against me.

- Krrrrng.

S-rank stats, as well as the full array of optimized Skills possible. Kang Soyoung was beaming to high heaven, grinning so broadly that it almost seemed like she might split her face in half. 

“Since the section of the building that collapsed included the wing Comet was being housed, she’ll be staying at the rearing facility in Gyeonggi-do province for the time being, sir.”

“Is the rest of the building in sound shape?”

“Yessir–the safety checks have been concluded. It’s a silver lining, at least.”

Kang Soyoung let out a heartfelt sigh.

“Honestly, our Guild Leader-nim–if he was going to wreck a building, he should’ve wrecked someone else’s building, at least.”

Though I was of the opinion that you shouldn’t demolish any building, whether it was your own or someone else’s.

“As Blacksmith-nim said that Comet’s gear should be completed by tomorrow, we’re planning on going into a Dungeon the day after. An S-rank one.”

“Already, from the get-go?”

“I typically frequent low-rank S-rank Dungeons, so it’s no problem, sir. Besides, it’s a Dungeon we’ve already collected a significant amount of data on, so we don’t anticipate there being any issues.”

“Even so–please take care, miss.”

Yessir, answered Kang Soyoung, before swiftly snatching up my hand in her grip. The sparkling gaze she sent my way installed a faint sense of foreboding in me.

“Director Han-nim, I like you very much, sir.”

“Ah, certainly…….”

It was a comment that could’ve made your heart flutter a bit, but knowing her, it was probably just an expression of how she was very-super-duper-grateful to me for raising Comet for her, in all likelihood. And a way of saying that she’d continue to be in my care, as well.

“If you ever need anything, please feel free to call upon me at any time, sir. If it’s Director Han-nim’s request, I’m prepared to do anything! You already know that I really, truly feel deeply indebted to you, right, sir?”

“Yes, of course.”

“If it’s for Director Han-nim, I’m even willing to stab Guild Leader-nim in the back. Though I probably won’t be able to land the hit. What with my abilities only being A-rank and all, sir. In any case, please take good care of our Guild Leader-nim as well.”

And why was Sung Hyunjae being brought up now, again.

“His temperament’s been decidedly unpleasant as of late, but he doesn’t seem to be planning any harm to Director Han-nim, so please treat him graciously.”

“...’decidedly unpleasant as of late,’ miss?”

“A few irritating and uninteresting pests have come to light, you see, sir. Guild Leader-nim detests dull things, particularly when they’re bothersome as well, so. It’s alright for him to harass others, but it’s not tolerable for the opposite to happen, bless him.”

Pests, huh. Was it a reference to the matter he’d been seeing to during that call, perhaps. I attempted to pry a bit further, but Kang Soyoung resolutely refused to divulge any more information after that. Hadn’t you just said you’d do anything for me, though. But no matter how frivolous she might come off on the surface, she was a staunchly loyal guild member, after all.

Kang Soyoung deftly lept up onto Comet’s back. Sleek wings spread wide, and soon, a massive shape effortlessly hurtled up into the air. In the blink of an eye, the black dragon had become a speck in the sky.

‘With this, that’s three S-rank monsters.’

Barring Velare and Sorokie, the rest of the monsters capped out at A-rank. Sorokie seemed like a long work in progress, and for some odd reason, Velare had yet to mature still, so……. Should I slowly start looking into accepting foreign S-rank monsters at this point, I wondered. I’d already had two requests come in, so far.

‘From the U.S. and India, I recall.’

They hadn’t made mention of the species, only the rank. Yerimie was in need of a mount too; maybe one of the two would be a monster with an ice resistance trait, perhaps. Of course, they would be reluctant to part with an S-rank monster young even if that were the case, but since I was the only one capable of raising said monsters, negotiation probably wasn’t out of the question.

‘But before all that, I’d need to be able to use my Sapling Skill to verify the baby monsters’ status windows in the first place.’

When would the System be back in working order again. I stared up at the sky for a while, then lifted my arms overhead into a big stretch. Things seemed to be peaceful for the time being, at least, with the System being S.O.L. If not for the countdown to the apocalypse, it would’ve been nice for things to just remain the way they were.

“Ah, it’s Yoohyunie.”

A text had arrived from that dongsaeng. ‘Since you’re already outside, you should go on a walk,’ he’d sent. Was he watching me from somewhere, then. Maybe from the open window, over there. I’d guessed right, it seemed. When I waved my hand in greeting, he waved back.

What should we have for dinner tonight. Yerimie had left to attend classes for the first time in a long while, so I could pick her up and–no. She might be planning on hanging out with her friends afterwards, after all. Though Yoohyunie had always come straight home after school, when he was her age. If I ended up coming back late, he’d have been waiting for me all alone at home… Good grief, this dongsaeng of mine.

‘...maybe I should at least attend university with him.’

Apparently, you were allowed to attend classes in the same lecture hall with others in different grades in university, astonishingly enough. And each student’s class schedule was built out by themselves, to boot. So I’d been swayed some, thinking of how we could attend the same lectures together, as though we were in the same class and grade.

And with Noah-ssi and Soyoung-ssi attending as well, it would be as though we were all school friends together. On the surface level, anyway.

‘With the way things are panning out, I kind of hope the Transcendents will take about ten years or so to conclude negotiations.’

They had all the time in the world, after all. Take an eon to muddle through your negotiations, and leave us alone to block the apocalypse on our own. That sounded like a plan. Newcomer-yah, do your best to obstruct the proceedings.

I took a lap around the garden like my dongsaeng had instructed me to, then headed back downstairs. It was almost time for lunch now, so.

“Hyung.”

“...ah.”

It was Bak Hayool. This time, he had appeared by himself. On some level, I wondered if such a thing was actually okay; but it wasn’t as though he was a stranger, when I thought about it. Bak Hayool sent me an amiable smile.

“I heard that Hunter Bak Yerim is at school?”

“Yeah. She’s a student, after all.”

“Then, there’s no one else around right now? Anyone that might come looking for hyung, I mean.”

“Not per se, but I’m going to have lunch with my dongsaeng in a bit.”

Bak Hayool appeared immensely crestfallen at my reply.

“Could you cancel, though?”

I did feel a little sorry at the pleading look he sent my way, but I firmly stood my ground.

“I can’t. If I don’t eat with him, he’ll eat alone, and he won’t end up eating properly either.”

For all the scolding he did about how I needed to eat properly, he never applied the same principle to himself, saying that it was fine since he was an S-rank. Particularly when he was working in office at the Guild, saying that it was too bothersome to go out, he’d simply resort to Dungeon rations as a replacement for meals. When I blew up at him over it after hearing about the situation from Seok Shimyoung, he’d only tilted his head quizzically in response, replying that it was a nutritionally sound option; and so, how could I possibly leave him to his own devices, after something like that. 

It might’ve been a better option for his body than ‘instant’ junk food, but even then. It wasn’t real food, alright!

“...you two eat together every day, then?”

“So long as nothing comes up. He’s still a kid at heart, you know. Not to mention, he really is young as well. We might not be able to have lunch together, but I’ll at least get you something to drink.”

I gestured to indicate that he should follow.

“Just, the only options I have for coffee are either beans or pods.”

I had been banned from instant coffee mix. And all the other drinks available were zero-sugar, too. As I opened the door to the lounge, Bak Hayool hesitated.

“Does this room have any security cameras?”

“Not this one. Since its primary purpose is to be used as a receiving area for S-rank Hunters.”

Slotting a capsule into the coffee machine, I brewed up a cup of coffee. It looked completely unappetizing. When I handed it to Bak Hayool after mixing in an appropriate amount of water, he gave me a faintly strained smile. I’d had a great track record with the instant mixes, though.

“If you just barge in like this, without any prior warning…….”

“I can’t?”

No, you can’t–but for some reason, the words just wouldn’t come out. Eventually, I told him to ‘just let me know in advance’ and took a seat on the sofa.

“Hyung–you have a stealth Skill, right.”

“You didn’t tell anyone, did you?”

“I didn’t. But considering how you managed to sneak out of Haeyeon Guild before, it works for even A-ranks, then?”

Since it seemed like he’d already figured it out, I nodded my head. Bak Hayool mirrored my nod, apparently pleased by my response.

“Do you still go out on your own every now and then?”

“That’d just be asking for panic.”

“‘Panic,’ as though you’re a prisoner. Don’t you feel stifled?”

“A bit, maybe?”

It could be kind of annoying, how I needed to be escorted even to the corner store right outside. But there was no helping it. Hearing this, Bak Hayool showed a gutted expression.

“That’s absolutely unreasonable of them.”

“Well, I wouldn’t go so far as call it ‘unreasonable.’”

“Of course it’s unreasonable. Just because hyung has low stats alongside useful Skills, they’ve effectively locked you up to use as they please. Even the Haeyeon Guild Leader’s complicit in this, despite him being your dongsaeng by blood.”

“Yah, that’s–not.”

‘To use as they please’; I felt a flash of aggrievement overcome me, but looking at Bak Hayool’s face, I couldn’t hold onto my anger. He’d only said that because he was concerned for me, after all. But, it still wasn’t.

“My dongsaeng is only looking out for my safety.”

“Hyung cares a great deal for the Haeyeon Guild Leader, huh.”

“Of course. He’s a dongsaeng that I practically raised.”

I see, said Bak Hayool, nodding his head.

“But then, what about the other S-rank Hunters? The Seseung Guild Leader is said to be a dangerous individual, in particular.”

“He may be dangerous, but, well.”

“Have you ever felt endangered by him? I should think so. He’s raised his hand against you before, hasn’t he, hyung?”

What sort of line of questioning was this supposed to be. But I couldn’t answer him with a ‘no.’ As I internally wrestled with a creeping feeling of turmoil, Bak Hayool stood up and walked over to stand before me.

- - - - -

sorry for the absence, had a nervous breakdown that knocked me out of commission for a while, but i can talk and eat again now so i was finally allowed to go home )bb

+(Q&A)

Q) when yoohyunie was in school, was he ever class or student council president? A) han yoohyun disliked the thought of wasting time on something useless. if only for hyung, he had to concentrate on studies then quickly return home, so that he could help with the housework.

+(Q&A)

Q) could you tell us what the majors of the characters who graduated from college? A) han yoohyun is presently an undecided major. he doesn’t have a preference for any particular department, and as a program centered on awakened is set to be established, he will likely end up entering that track when it eventually appears. moon hyuna possesses a physical education degree, and song taewon originally intended to attend Korean National Police University, but ended up going into public administration instead as a result of circumstances.

+(Q&A)

Q) does yoohyunie enjoy eating samgye-tang(ginseng-chicken soup)? what does yoojinie prefer best, out of samgye-tang, eumnamu baeksuk(whole chicken soup with rice and Kalopanax bark), ot dak(chicken in Chinese lacquer tree broth), etc.?? (i.e. various traditional korean chicken soup dishes) A) han yoohyun does not have an interest in food, but eats diligently if it comes from han yoojin. because han yoojin had heard a lot about ot dak from the older individuals around him, he likes the dish. but in case the lacquer toxin might affect them, he doesn’t feed it to the others.

+(Q&A)

Q) are hunters typically big eaters? A) the higher the rank, the more efficient their digestive abilities become–but as the amount of energy they consume increases proportionately as well, they tend to be big eaters, for the most part. notably, high-ranked Hunters are capable of ‘absorbing energy’ via their magical energy as well. accordingly, the more advanced their control over magical energy, the less they need to eat. in addition, their idiosyncrasies vary depending on their respective personal attributes. in han yoohyun’s case, by burning up something with fire, he is able to absorb the ‘energy’ imparted from it and is capable of forgoing eating altogether. had it not been for han yoojin, he would not have continued to consume any food following his Awakening.

+(Q&A)

Q) yoojinie is said to have begun cooking for yoohyunie since he was very young, and simultaneously made certain not to feed him anything harmful or devoid of nutrition–so it made me curious. what kind of food did yoojinie make for him, usually? A) while the parents were alive, they made sure they were well-stocked with food. if only to assuage their guilt, they took good care of their basic necessities. when the brothers were left on their own, the first obstacle he encountered was the ability to select the appropriate ingredients in teh frist place. after going to the store and getting progressively more lost, he returned with eggs and kim(dried seaweed). because he was naturally uninformed on how to make banchan(side dishes), after a period of having to just buy them at first, he learns how to properly prepare food while working working a part-time job at a banchan store. part of the reason han yoojin ended up working at the banchan store was because it would allow him to have the holidays off, but his primary objective was to learn over their shoulders and to make a good impression, to be able to buy things at a discount or receive them as a gift ^^ because there’s a bit of a difference in the preparation of large batch vs individual portions, the banchan han yoojin makes at home is fairly unremarkable. even so, because han yoohyun eats the food made by hyung with much greater gusto, han yoojin was happy to be able to cook for him. he learned how to select and purchase cooking ingredients from the banchan shop owner as well. when he has the leisure, he goes to the open-air market(시장), and if he’s busy, he’ll go to a nearby store(마트) instead. his drinking capacity was fairly ordinary, but as he did his part-time work, as a result of attending the drinking sessions(술자리) afterwards as (typically) the youngest one in attendance, he picks up on this and that.

+(Q&A)

Q) since ‘spiciness’ is a type of pain, i’m curious as to whether those who have reinforced physical bodies like the s-ranks would be able to still feel the ‘pain’ of spiciness A) though an s-rank’s senses are on the keen(sensitive) side, the repercussions of such are much reduced. particularly in the case of battle, even if they were to lose an arm, they would only feel a sufficient amount of sensation to recognize the fact, but be able to continue(sustain) battling without pause. as the sensory feedback is necessary to signal that something must be done, it’s not that there isn’t any pain, but it’s not enough to cause irregularities in functioning ^^ as an exceptional case, because han yoohyun is an entity that should have been unable to feel any sensation, unless the one who is his world as a human–han yoojin–is by his side, he is nearly incapable of tasting anything as well. he is capable of sensing and distinguishing the unique characteristics that indicate whether something is spicy or sweet, so he can pretend as though he’s ‘experiencing’ them. the reason he fell prey to poisoning earlier on after he’d awakened was because he lacked the contextual sensory information. as a born s-rank’s senses are capable of detecting most colorless+odorless poisons, if han yoohyun had been capable of ‘tasting,’ he would have judged it to be something other than food and immediately spat it out.

+(Q&A)

Q) will a day come when han yoojin learns the truth about ‘caffè mocha’? A) because he’s still unaccustomed to coffee, and has thus been unable to muster the courage to try a different option/add-ons, it seems it’ll be hard for him to come to realize it on his own ^^ because he doesn’t outwardly express how unpalatable he finds caffè latte to be, it’ll be difficult for anyone around him to pick up on it and let him know either. han yoohyun has caught on, but as nothing good comes from having too many sugary things, he hasn’t informed him. moon hyuna finds it entertaining, so she’s been leaving matters as-is.

+(Q&A)

Q) the young yoojinie that sung hyunjae took with him in the epilogue, how does his culinary preferences pan out? in contrast to the yoojinie who refused to acknowledge his preference for sweets, will he come to like sugary/sweet foods as well? or, does he end up taking after sung hyunjae and/or the elder’s food preferences? does he eat bread crusts? if he happens to show signs of 편식(picky eating), how would the elder and sung hyunjae respond?? A) he’s still in his early years yet, and possesses an age-typical preference for snacks ^^ considering his state as a child, there should be a high possibility that he will learn to like the kinds of foods that he becomes exposed to in his environment. it may be that he comes to like some foods that don’t even exist on earth. from the perspective of a young child, sung hyunjae would likely come off as an immensely cool and strong adult. when he sees that kind of grownup avoiding eating bread crusts, wouldn’t he end up thinking so you shouldn’t eat that part, huh. it might be that he ends up assuming that cutting off the bread crusts is a grown-up thing to do. assuming the young chaos doesn’t intervene, that is.as it is, both chaos and sung hyunjae veer towards thinking if i don’t eat the things i don’t like, so what. because the young chaos had lived according to his whims as well, he’s the type to just leave things be as long as there’s no outstanding problems, and sung hyunjae would probably either locate or create various ingredients and foods with a similar enough nutritional profile. but, of course, since there’s no substitute [for one’s diet], if it began to affect his health, then they would endeavor to address his picky eating.

[dbgdbw]

342.It's A Secret, But (2)

비밀인데 (2)

“You want us to go to a Dungeon, sir?”

“Yeah. It’s an E-rank. But it’s not really the Dungeon that’s the point–it’s because I have something I want to tell you.”

Furrowing her brows, Yerimie openly stared at me.

“...and we have to go all the way to a Dungeon for that, sir?”

“It’s just, a secret I’ve been hiding this whole time. I’ve already told Yoohyunie.”

I elaborated further, since it seemed like she was beginning to worry unnecessarily; Yerimie’s expression brightened again.

“Alright! Does that mean it'll just be the two of us going, sir?”

“I’ll be bringing Peace along, just in case, but yes–it’ll just be us two.”

“Nothing weird should happen in the Dungeon this time, right, sir.”

“Everything should be fine, for the time being.”

It was unlikely anything should occur, since even basic communications were shut down. Enthusiasm growing at my words, Yerimie pulled out the fob of her car. Ah, my driver’s license…….

- - -

We'd reserved a raid slot for an E-rank Dungeon located near Gangnam. As it was relatively low-ranked, a Dungeon containment building had simply been constructed around it, leaving the surroundings as-is. The moment we walked inside the Dungeon containment building, Yerimie brought out her phone and placed a call.

“I’m on a date with mister, just the two of us!”

[ What? Where are you right n–! ]

…wasn’t that Yoohyunie’s voice. Quickly hanging up before he could even finish his sentence, Yerimie proceeded to turn off her phone, snickering delightedly.

“It’s not exactly a date.”

“Why not, sir–if it’s just two people, then it counts as a ‘date.’ My mom and dad would say, ‘I’m going on a date with my daughter,’ and such. And if my dad called, I’d say ‘I’m on a date with mom!’ and the like.”

Yerimie had never really talked about her parents before. Maybe she’d finally started feeling a bit more comfortable around me.

“Yeah–let’s hurry and get inside, then, before Yoohyunie gets here.”

“Yessir~”

After placing my and Yerimie’s phones–not to mention Peace’s, too–into the secure storage locker, we headed into the Dungeon. The inside of the Dungeon was spread out into an autumn meadow. Clusters of flowers resembling garden cosmos stretched far and wide, in full bloom. 

“The atmosphere here is really great, sir.”

“The monsters are pretty, too.”

“It might feel like a shame to take them down, then.”

“I doubt that.”

Hopping down from my hold, Peace grew to his full size. We climbed up onto Peace, and rode onward on his back; after traversing through the field of flowers for a short time, monsters appeared before us. They were round beads of light, about the size of a fist, with iridescent butterfly wings spouting out from them. Like a swarm of giant fireflies, a couple dozen orbs of light fluttered gently through the air.

“Wow–those’re monsters, sir?”

“They might look harmless, but all the glittering you see is all toxic. They explode when they’re attacked, spreading poisonous dust into the surroundings–for being categorized as E-rank, they’re pretty strong, so low-ranked Hunters usually find it difficult to contend with them.”

Though to Yerimie, they were probably just pretty, sparkly things. A poison-resistance bracelet equipped to one wrist, Yerimie didn’t even bother to bring out her lance, and simply waved a hand. Water droplets materialized mid-air, before transforming into dozens of thin needles of ice that shot out towards the monsters.

Pop, pop-pop! 

Orbs of light shattered in quick succession. It looked as though a host of small firecrackers had gone off. The glittering constellation of light scattered, descending sluggishly onto the flower petals below. The flowers in the meadow swayed gently in the breeze, dispersing a pulsing glow. Shimmering lights shone reflected in Yerimie’s eyes, too, as she observed the scene.

“How pretty! If only we could take pictures inside of Dungeons, too, sir.”

“Just wait a little bit. They should come out with camera equipment capable of doing so, pretty soon.”

I’d been informed that the progress had been smooth, thus far. They’d be able to start doing things like Dungeon raid broadcasts in the near future, like they’d done pre-Regression.

“So, what’s the secret you wanted to tell me, sir?”

Yerimie asked, picking a flower.

“You can’t bring it with you when you leave, okay. And it’s just that, I actually.”

Now that it had come time to actually come clean, I felt a bit awkward. Sliding off of Peace’s back, I turned to face Yerimie, first.

“That is, I. Regressed.”

“Huh? What d’you mean, sir?”

“Through time.”

Yerimie cocked her head, as though trying to puzzle through what I was saying.

“Y’know, like what a time machine does–that sort of thing. I came back to the present, from five years in the future. Me. A little while before I met you, Yerim-ah.”

“...woah–wow, is that really possible, sir?”

“There’s an Item that lets you turn back time, you see.”

“Holy crap, what in the world. So that means mister knows what happens in the future, then? Did you memorize any lottery numbers, sir?”

“It was kind of a sudden thing, so. I didn’t really have the time to memorize any numbers.”

“Then, stocks–! were a dead end too, huh, sir.”

“...since the world is a lot different, yeah.”

How had we ended up talking about this, again.

“It’s alright, sir. You’re loaded enough that you don’t need any lottery numbers or stocks, mister. You’ve definitely made it big!”

“T-that’s right. And I got to meet you too, Yerim-ah.”

“So that means, until you returned to the past–that is, until you Regressed–we didn’t know each other then, huh, sir. I suppose that makes sense.”

Yerimie hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth.

“What was I like, if I could ask?”

“You were an incredibly strong Hunter even back then, Yerim-ah. You’d managed to Awaken as an A-rank all on your own, and you were famed as an ice-wielding Hunter. Though I don’t really know more than that, since I’d only ever seen you on TV.”

“If you only saw me on TV, sir, we really were strangers then, huh.”

“The same goes for everyone else too, for the most part. Yoohyunie was my dongsaeng, and I got familiar with a few Haeyeon Guild employees too as a result, but before Regressing–not just you, Yerim-ah, but Myungwoo, Noah, Miniee, and Hayan-ssi, as well as the other people like Liette, Kang Soyoung, and the Seseung Guild Leader. I didn’t know any of them, either.”

Right now, from the Rearing Facility, the company building, and among the people who stood by me–other than Do Hamin, I hadn’t had a prior relationship with any of them.

“Were you lonely, sir?”

“Huh?”

“I would’ve felt so too, I think.”

Yerimie said, twirling the flower absently. 

“I mentioned before, right, sir. That mister appeared in front of me, ta-da, just like in a fairy tale. But that wouldn’t have been the case, originally.”

“...yeah. I didn’t have the ability to bring you out of something like that, pre-Regression. I’d Awakened far later than I had presently, and I think you’d Awakened during high school too, Yerim-ah.”

“Eugh, that means I’d probably spent several more years at my uncle’s before… Thank you, truly, for coming to get me, mister.”

Yermie briskly shook her head, as though trying to ward off unpleasant thoughts. Another wave of monsters appeared, once more. They were dispelled with a casual wave of Yerimie’s hand, just like last time. Twinkling lights scattered into the air. 

“In any case–it’s a relief that mister had Han Yoohyun, at least.”

Even knowing that she’d suffered for even longer, her first thought was still for me; she was really so considerate. And so, I decided to become a bit more honest, too.

“This is a secret from even Yoohyunie, but.”

“Even from Han Yoohyun, sir?”

“Yeah. To tell the truth, Yoohyunie and I–we weren’t able to make up as quickly as we had this time around. So… Things were difficult. In a lot of ways.”

Yerimie’s eyes grew wide, incredulous. 

“Being separated for three years already seems like it would’ve been so hard, but. You mean to say you two were apart for even longer, sir?”

“Since the circumstances were worse. So I ended up having a lot of mud slung my way.”

“Mud slung your way, sir? But why, mister?”

“I still got a target painted on my back in just the past three years too, right. After Yoohyunie Awakened, I didn’t even know my dongsaeng’s whereabouts. As he’d Awakened as an S-rank, he’d been taken into protective custody, and hidden away by the Hunter Association, you see. It was as though he’d completely vanished.”

It had really felt as though I might die, those days. And then, just when I’d just thought he’d returned home–Yoohyunie had Awakened, and departed without further ado. 

“After I found out Yoohyunie had Awakened, I used everything within my power to try and get him back. And that’s when the rumors started going around. That I was intent on holding my dongsaeng back, blinded by envy.”

I was fairly certain that the Association had been behind those whispers. It would have been unthinkable to allow a precious S-rank Hunter to halt his activities. And it wasn’t as painful as it had been pre-Regression, but it still hurt a fair bit. That had been one of the reasons I’d never used any of the money Yoohyunie had sent me, too.

“But how could they possibly say that about you, mister.”

“It was probably how it looked to others, from the outside. I clung onto him obstinately, and insisted that he quit being a Hunter, after all. And then, that sort of talk just spiraled out of control. …it’s easy to fan the flames of a fire that’s already been lit, after all.”

How should I put it–witch hunts were like an avalanche, weren’t they. What started out as a small criticism, only escalated further and further as more and more people piled on. And there were those who were deserving of criticism, of course; but it was easy for others who merely deserved a slap on the wrist following an apology, or people who were innocent altogether, to end up crushed beneath the weight of the mob as well. And after they said their piece, it was out of sight and out of mind for them. For the axe, forgetting was easy. 

“In any case–it was a really difficult time for me, because of that. Sorry for making you sit through my sob story, Yerim-ah.”

“Not at all–I’m happy you could confide in me, sir. And you said that not even Han Yoohyun knows about this, right.”

“And to be honest, I hope it’ll stay that way.”

It wasn’t something that could be undone, nor had Yoohyunie done anything wrong. He’d done his best; it was just that it hadn’t been something easily overcome. That was how life operated, after all. How nice would it be, if hard work could be rewarded by a perfect ending each time. 

So, I didn’t want to bring up something that would only result in unnecessary hurt. 

“I won’t mention a peep about it, sir. I’ll put a lock on it, and a randomly generated passcode, then have the email scheduled to be delivered only a hundred years later.”

Yerimie said, covering her mouth with her own hand before moving it away to speak.

“Since you let me know a secret that you haven’t even told Han Yoohyun, mister, I want to return the favor too, except I don’t really have much to say, sir. So it’s not exactly a secret, but–when I was a kid, I hated crawling. My mom and dad were worried ‘cause I’d crawl for a little bit before stopping, as though I was unhappy, cry, and then still refuse to budge afterwards. But one day, I held onto the wall and just stood up on the spot, if you’d believe it.”

“Really? How adorable.”

“They taped my first steps too, but. The footage is gone by now, sir.”

“...should we try looking for it?”

“Well, it probably got thrown out a long time ago, sir. Ah, and when I was in kindergarten–I went to Sprout Preschool, and there was this doll that I really really liked. A puppy. It was this big, and had these spots, sir.”

As though she were slowly feeling through her memories, Yerimie told me stories of her childhood, one by one. The times she’d had fun, the times she had been sad, the times she had been happy, et cetera. Recounting the years one or two at a time, she abruptly grew quiet when she reached a certain number. The year when her parents had passed away.

As though a film reel had been suddenly cut short, we stood shrouded in silence for a while.

“...there was a time I’d wanted to just forget everything, because it hurt so much to remember. But I think they’re too precious after all, sir.”

“Yeah. They’re good memories.”

“Right, sir. And I think it hurts less now, too. See, even though I’ve been talking about them, I’m not crying at all.”

But the rim of Yerimie’s eyes were reddened, despite her words.

“If you cry a bit, so what.”

“It’s embarrassing, sir. Crying, I mean.”

“What’s there to be embarrassed about, anyway. It’s just crying. I was told that ‘when you feel the need to cry, you just have to let yourself cry it out.’ It’s not like you’re harming anyone else in the process, so it’s the people who say something about others crying who are wrong.”

It was a natural reaction; not anything that should be condemned. 

“I feel better after crying, myself.”

“It still feels humiliating, sir.”

“Then I won’t look, so. Come here.”

Opening my arms, I hugged Yerimie. After hugging me back, Yerimie let out a sigh.

“You’re so thin, mister. It makes my tears retreat without trying, sir.”

“I’m average, okay? It’s just that the people around me are all built unreasonably.”

“You hardly make up even half of Section Chief Song-nim’s mass, sir.”

“D-did you really need to compare me with Section Chief Song-nim, of all people.”

“Then, when compared to the Seseung Guild Leader-nim, Han Yoohyun, Myungwoo oppa, or…….”

“...it’s my bad.”

She sniggered for a moment, then fell silent. My clothes grew a little damp. But not very much. Pushing herself away, Yerimie summoned a large orb of water and briskly scrubbed at her face. 

“Ah, I feel refreshed! So, mister-who-came-from-the-future–is there anything fun that happens, sir?”

“Something fun? Well…….”

The atmosphere had been far heavier than it was now, but.

“Ah, Yoohyunie and Soyoung-ssi had a scandal break out before.”

“...come again, sir?”

Yerimie stared blankly at me for a moment. She stayed frozen in place with her jaw dropped, until.

“Pfft, H-Han Yoohyun, and Soyoung un–......!”

Doubling over, she broke out into loud peals of laughter, slapping at her knees. She was so tickled pink, it seemed as though she just might begin rolling around on the floor. In the end, she collapsed in a heap and began smacking the floor. A tear squeaked out to drip into the crater that had been made in the ground. 

“Honestly, just, what kind of moron came up with a headline like that, sir?”

Yerimie asked from where she was sitting, wiping away the tears that had gathered in her eyes. The area around her eyes, which had been inflamed already, had turned red once more. Though it was for a different reason, this time.

“Soyoung unnie’s one thing, of course, but for Han Yoohyun–to assume that Han Yoohyun would ever tell Soyoung unnie, no, anyone other than mister, that he loves them! How could they, pfft, even entertain such  a ridiculous thing!”

…though I had entertained it too.

“Well, the person who wrote the article, along with the people who gossipped about it afterwards, probably just weren’t very familiar with Yoohyunie. Or Soyoung-ssi either, for that matter. If they’d known better, they wouldn’t have parroted such nonsense, I reckon. Since no one had managed to rear a high-rank dragon by then, no one was even aware that Soyoung-ssi was a Dragon Rider, after all.”

“Oh my god, not even after five years? Soyoung unnie is really amazing!”

“Besides, as far as looks go, it seems like a good potential match, right. The two of them, I mean.”

Yerimie nodded her head in agreement.

“If you take only their appearances into consideration, they do compliment each other fairly well. Even so, to put ‘Han Yoohyun’ and ‘dating’ in the same sentence–that’s definitely something someone who reallyreallyreally didn’t know him might say. Ah, how laughable! It’s absolutely preposterous, thinking that Soyoung unnie would date someone who wasn’t a dragon! Han Yoohyun, dating, pfft, when the two of them are people who would never…! Honestly…….”

She broke out into another round of riotous laughter. Did you really find it that entertaining.

“Ah, as if! The Seseung Guild Leader and Hyuna unnie are more likely to date instead, sir!” 

“Hyuna-ssi mentioned that she prefers a younger partner, I believe.”

“Eh, still–unnie mentioned before that she liked the Seseung Guild Leader’s face.”

“Well, when it’s that face.”

There were probably very few people who wouldn’t be charmed by his face.

“She said that he might’ve been okay if he was a bit younger, and a bit softer around the edges, I think.”

“What? Really?”

When my eyes widened in surprise, Yerimie waved it away, as though telling me not to get ahead of myself.

“She did specify ‘if,’ sir. Ah, and unnie was quite taken with Sigma, now that I think about it.”

Why the sudden mention of that guy, though. I wondered where he might be now. He was probably fine, right?

“In any case–Han Yoohyun and dating, hah! Maaaybe, just maybe, if he’d hit his head just right, he might try out dating–but he’d still always use every opportunity to be glued to mister, instead of his lover. And they’d only go on dates once a month, no, probably once a year. And he’d feel absolutely zero remorse about it, too. Wait–actually, he probably would. Towards mister. He’d probably say something like, ‘I’m sorry for having to spend time on someone that’s not you, hyung.’”

“...isn’t that too awful.”

“It’s alright, sir. If it’s Han Yoohyun, he wouldn’t ever date anyone who doesn’t put mister above all else too, you know. There’s no way he would accept anyone who doesn’t like mister more than he does, sir, what with his personality, after all. If they raised any complaints, he'd counter it with a ‘how could you ever like me more than hyung?’ and then break up with them on the spot.”

She was really good at mimicking Yoohyunie, huh. It hardly made it any better, though. But even when it should’ve seemed so outlandish, it seemed completely feasible where Yoohyunie was concerned, which made it cut even deeper. Rather than get involved in a relationship like that, it was probably better to just stay single–well. But if they had come to an understanding, and were a good match, it might be… No, still, it was a bit. …though if they were that similar, then maybe it would be a workable situation.

“He’d meet someone who’s just like him to have dates with mister, all three of you together. That’d be the ticket. All the way to the wedding~ Then, at the ceremony, they’d have mister squeezed between them during the grand entrance, and during the honeymoon, then when they get to their nuptial hom–”

“Nono, stop, Yerim-ah! That’s improper!”

“Eh, it’s a possibility, sir. There are a lot of different relationship styles in the world, after all.”

“...have you been watching soap operas lately, perhaps?”

“I’ve been watching some Am-dramas, sir.”

…was she talking about ‘American dramas’? I’d heard they were far more, ah, ‘flexible’ over there when it came to what constituted relationships parameters, but still.

“If you want to look for a partner for Han Yoohyun, mister, you may be better off taking your pick from a line-up of people who like you instead, sir. Someone who would place mister above all and like you very much, who’s gained some sort of recognition from Han Yoohyun as well–a woman like tha…….”

Yerimie’s voice suddenly trailed off as she was talking. Her complexion had gone white as a sheet, too.

“Yerim-ah?”

“...ugk.”

“Yerim-ah! What’s wrong?!”

W-what could it be. Why was she suddenly gagging–was it a curse, perhaps? Poison? But the monsters here should only possess a low-level toxin! Don’t tell me that the Dungeon was experiencing some sort of glitch again……!

“Blaaaargh!”

“Y-Yerim-ah, a detoxicant–no, hold on, I’ll…!”

“N-No, I’m alright mist–urk–er. I just thought of something strange and I, ugggh, shit! Shit!”

…’something strange,’ she said. Ripping at her own hair, she yelled.

“Aaack! Disgusting! Truly disgusting! I want to wipe my mind clean! I want to regress too, sir! I want to travel back to five minutes ago!”

W-what could it possibly be.

“Calm down, Yerim-ah. Are you really okay?”

“My body’s perfectly fine, sir! It’s just my mind that’s been contaminated.”

…how odd, there shouldn’t have been any cognition-manipulating monsters here. I’d have to summon a Healer, once we got outside.

“Let’s hurry outside. Yoohyunie might be waiting there. There’s an aquarium near here, so for a change of mood, the three of us can go on a date and–”

“Misterrrrr!”

“...what’s wrong.”

“A date–why do you have to call it a ‘date,’ of all things, sir!” 

“But, Yerim-ah, you’re the one who…….”

“I take it back, I completely take it back, sir! No way! Nuh-uh!”

Saying that her hairs were standing on end, Yerimie violently scrubbed her arms. I really might need to go and find a Healer first thing, after all. We quickly took care of the remaining monsters and went back out the Gate, and were greeted by.

“Hyung.”

Yoohyunie, waiting outside with his arm crossed. The moment she spotted Yoohyunie standing there with a mullish expression on his face, Yerimie began to dry heave again.

“Han Yoohyun, don’t you dare come anywhere near me!”

“...why is she behaving like that.”

“I’m not quite sure, either.”

Usually, it was Yoohyunie telling her to keep her distance.

“Uugh, it’s nothing. Just remember, Han Yoohyun only has eyes for mister. Don’t think of anything strange, Bak Yerim. Hey, you’re planning on spending the rest of your life with mister, right? You’ll be tightly bound to him forever?”

“...yeah. I’ll always be with him.”

“Right, make sure that never changes, okay. Mister, let’s go to the aquarium! I’d like some cotton candy, sir. I definitely need a sugar boost. Immediately, right now! A sweet and fluffy and pretty one!”

Shouting about cotton candy, Yerimie wobbled forward on unsteady legs. What about your cell phone, though!

- - - - -

dealing with a mental health crisis. might be gone a week, maybe a bit longer.

[dbgdbw]

341.It's A Secret, But (1)

비밀인데 (1)

- Baaa.

I picked up the little lamb and held it in my arms. It may have looked pretty big, but because most of that mass was just wool, it wasn’t very heavy at all, actually. And it was extremely soft and fluffy, besides. It had just had a bath the night prior, so there was a pleasant, cozy aroma wafting from the wool as well.

“And when you’re this cute, too.”

- Baa.

“Isn’t that right, Yoohyun-ah.”

Instead of answering, that dongsaeng only opened the car door for me instead. There were a handful of reporters already milling about when we arrived at the airport, though they numbered fewer than last time, at least. A few of them spotted the Black Volcanic sheep in my hold and began to point their cameras at me, only to hastily shrink back at Yoohyunie’s cold gaze. 

“It’s good to see you, Director Han-nim.”

The head of the Public Relations department of the Hunter Association, Choi Young-joon, greeted me warmly as we walked into the secured lounge. He was reportedly eager to have the Black Volcanic Sheep inaugurated–largely for its potential as a mascot, with a line of plushies made after it–but had run into a wall à la Section Chief Song-nim, which had left his hands tied for the moment. He’d even already met with Team Leader Kim Hayeon, I’d heard.

“Has Section Chief Song-nim yet to arrive, sir?”

“Goodness, no. He’s already gone out to the airfield, I believe. He insisted on going there in person, despite the likelihood of Hunter Bak Yerim causing an incident the way the Seseung Guild Leader did last time being remarkably low.”

It may have just been him going above and beyond the call of duty, but I had a nagging feeling that he’d actually done so in order to avoid me. Had he realized I’d bring the baby lamb over with me, perhaps. I had been particularly persistent in my texts lately, after all.

“Section Chief-nim isn't required to be in attendance each time an S-rank Hunter returns from overseas, is he, sir?”

“Certainly not. He will typically only make an appearance when it’s a matter of national importance, as today or the occasion prior. It’s just that he, where the Seseung Guild Leader is concerned…….”

“Ah, of course.”

I nodded emphatically. I could fill in the blanks myself. Since he’d probably caused a major incident or two each trip, Section Chief-nim had likely been waiting for him each time he returned. A trip straight to the detention center was probably common enough. And there would’ve been times when they returned together, after Section Chief-nim had been dragged along by Sung Hyunjae on a business trip, too. Just the thought of it made me feel sympathetic for him. I wondered if handcuffs had ever been involved. That was a sight I’d like to be privy to, at least once.

The lounge was decked out with a plentiful assortment of snacks. I felt the urge to munch on something, and well, it was usually good manners to have some food out on the table while conversing with others.(1) I looked hopefully at my dongsaeng. Yoohyunie gave me a gentle smile.

“You can’t. We’re supposed to go out for lunch, once Hunter Bak Yerim arrives.”

…I hadn’t really been the snacking type before, you know. It was just because I’d kept being told ‘no,’ that it made me want to do it even more. But I could deal with it, like an adult. And not just because I wouldn’t win against him, anyway.

“How’s the situation been looking lately, sir? Does it seem as though he might relent?”

At my query, Choi Young-joon’s brows furrowed in a deep scowl.

“He’s unbudging, I’m afraid. He’s even suggested that it would be better to leave the sheep with the Hunter Association, rather than having the Awakening Management Division take custody, in fact. We’ve pushed back and said that it should be registered as the Awakening Management Division’s mount beast, at the very least. Where our opinion is concerned.”

“Implying that there are a number of people interested in seeing the sheep end up in the Association’s hands, then, sir.”

“Precisely so. If it ends up with the Association, however, there is a high chance that it will be, ah, misappropriated for other uses, so to speak. While the Awakened Management Division will likely reserve it for Section Chief Song Taewon-nim’s raid-related endeavors, it would be a different story within the Association. Other Hunters employed by the Association will certainly demand access to the mount beast for their own personal use, and it will become needlessly dragged about to be used for ‘display’ purposes as well.”

So there were a lot of those types still hanging around, huh. Even then, had the overhaul of staff not taken place, rather than opinion being divided the way it was now, they would have simply refused to hand over the mount beast to the Awakened Management Division at all, much less give it to Section Chief Song-nim. And even if it had ended up with Section Chief Song-nim, they would have used every excuse in the book to try and take it from him.

It was only because of the change of staff, that there were people willing to look out for Section Chief Song-nim at all.

“So officially designating it as Section Chief Song-nim’s personal mount beast would be the best course of action after all, for a number of reasons.”

“Section Chief-nim is aware of this too, of course–but it seems as though there’s something causing him to hold some reservations regarding the matter, however.”

“Reservations, sir?”

“He has not disclosed what it might be, in any case.”

Would I have to set up a drinking session for us so we could talk it out, after all.(2) How would I even go about coaxing him into it, I wondered. Should I threaten to vanish overseas alongside Sung Hyunjae if he refused to drink with me, perhaps?

“Mister!”

Just then, the door slammed open and Yerimie burst inside. She looked to be in peak shape, with not a scratch on her.

“Yerim-ah! Welcome back! Did everything go alright?”

“I cleared it in no time at all, sir. There was a huge river on the first level, so I just made it overflow and iced everything over.”

Yerimie chattered on about how her Dungeon raid had gone, saying that it had been exceedingly easy.

“The cold-resistance Item for Blue not being effective enough was the only thing that really stood out as potential negative, sir. She got a bit chilly, I think. Because of that, I didn’t really do any more freezing after the first floor.”

“It’s a bit hard to negate with just an Item, after all. Where’s Blue, by the way?”

“She went straight to the Rearing Facility, sir. The Lion ahjussi asked me to say hi as well. He even packed me a gift.”

“...and he didn’t say anything else?”

“Like what, sir?”

Thankfully, it didn’t seem like he had said anything weird to Yerimie. Patting Yerimie’s back and telling her that she had worked hard, I scanned our surroundings. But I couldn’t locate the person I’d been searching for.

“Section Chief Song-nim went out to meet you, didn’t he?”

“He said he was pretty busy, sir, and left after only doing a quick check-in.”

So he’d sussed it out, after all. He’d made a break for it, to avoid being saddled with the lamb. I was lamenting this fact while Yerimie gave a short interview, when a text arrived.

[ Hyung, you’re not at the Rearing Facility today, it seems. ]

It was Bak Hayool. Had he been planning on visiting, then. I answered that I had gone out to meet Yerimie, as she’d just returned to the country. 

[ Then, does that mean Hunter Bak Yerim will be at the Rearing Facility for a while? ]

[ Since she’ll be resting the next two to three days at least, probably? ]

Hadn’t he been really enamored with Yerimie when he’d seen her before, though. When I asked him if he’d like to have Yerimie join us as well, he turned it down, saying it would be too much pressure. Was he just too shy to meet with her personally, perhaps?

[ That’s too bad, hyung. You haven’t mentioned my visit to anyone else though, right? ]

[ Yeah. ] 

[ I’ll be in Korea for a while yet, so just let me know if you ever feel bored while you’re alone! ]

…I didn’t really have occasion to feel bored, though. And more importantly, why would I meet with this guy specifica–well. There wasn’t a reason I shouldn’t, I supposed. And I’d been thinking about helping him Awaken before, since he possessed those three A-rank Skills. I had to be careful about getting involved with people, of course, but Bak Hayool didn’t seem to be the dangerous sort, after all.

“Who’s that?”

“Erm, just one of the people we hired recently.”

Without thinking, a lie came out of my mouth in reply to my dongsaeng’s question. Bak Hayool had told me to keep it a secret, but… did I really need to lie to Yoohyunie? Then again, if Yoohyunie found out, there was a chance that he might bar Bak Hayool from the Rearing Facility. 

Once Yerimie’s interview wrapped up, the three of us had lunch together and returned home. And then.

“Ta-da, Peace-yah!”

Peace’s cellphone arrived. It wasn’t one of those standard-fare smartphones, but a Blackberry-esque(3) machine with physical keys to press instead. There was a directional pad with large buttons for up, down, left, right, and center, totaling five keys in all.

“Will Peace actually be able to use it, sir?”

“Since it’s pretty simple, probably? Alright, look over here, Peace-yah.”

I set the phone down in front of Peace. Then, taking his front paw, I had him press down firmly on the center button.

“If you press it for about two seconds, the phone will turn on. See?”

- Kiyang. 

“And when the screen comes on, if you press on the ‘right' button like so, for another two seconds again.”

A phone rang somewhere. It was my cell phone. Peace’s phone had been set up to use video calling by default. When I accepted the call, a video feed of my face showed up on Peace’s phone screen.

“It connects with appa’s phone, like this. Yeah?”

- Kiyaang!

“The ‘right’ button is for appa. Peace shows up on appa’s phone here too, right?”

- Kkroong. 

“And then, when you press down on the button opposite here.”

This time, a phone rang from somewhere else. It was Yoohyunie’s phone.

“Yoohyun-ah, quickly, pick up!”

“...hello.”

Yoohyunie, who’d been standing a little ways away, answered disinterestedly. Yoohyunie’s face appeared on Peace’s phone screen.

- Snort

“That’s right, it’s Yoohyunie samchon. Don’t step on your phone like that. It might accidentally break, after all.”

And if Yoohyunie was unable to pick up for whatever reason, it was programmed to transfer the call to someone else instead. Yerimie, Haeyeon Guild, Section Chief Song-nim, Seseung’s Guild Leader, Breaker’s Guild Leader, Noah-ssi–an assortment of S-rank Hunters had been added.

“Let’s start practicing turning the phone on first, ‘kay.”

When I turned the phone back off and tapped it with a finger, Peace lifted a forepaw and used the tip of a claw to press on the center button with unerring precision. My kid was a genius, after all!

“That’s right, Peace! You did so well! Amazing!”

- Kiyaang.

“Now, let’s try giving appa a call. Atta boy!”

Bless him, I’d only shown him once, but he’d already picked up on it straightaway. They should make a ‘Mount Beast Farm’ program, too.(4) He needed to be on it.

“The ‘left’ button, for Yoohyunie samchon this time!”

Peace hesitated. Had he gotten confused by all the different buttons, I wondered.

“I think he just doesn’t want to call ‘cause it’s Han Yoohyun, sir.”

- Krrrng.

Letting out a low growl, Peace pressed the left button. My word, he was doing so well. 

“Yoohyun-ah, don’t pick up this time. I wanna show him how it transfers over to Yerimie.”

After a few rings, the connecting tone stopped, and then the call transferred over to Yerimie. Using her teleportation, Yerimie blipped over to the kitchen and answered the phone with great enthusiasm.

“Hello, Peace-yah~ Hi~”

- Kkang.

“Can you see me okay? Mister! Is it alright to screenshot this and upload it to SNS?”

“Yeah, of course.”

“I’m going to record Peace making the calls too, sir!”

Yerimie was the one most excited about this, it seemed. After teaching him how to turn the phone off as well, I hung the phone around Peace’s neck.

“If you pull on it, the lanyard extends like this, Peace-yah.”

“Are calls the only thing this phone can do, sir?”

“No, it has other functionalities as well, but it’ll probably be hard for Peace to use.”

It was furnished with all of the basic features for a cell phone. A few modifications had been made to the default settings of what was an ordinary phone, essentially. Moreover, as the button layout was different, it would probably prove difficult to access the other functionalities, I explained. 

“If you press the ‘up’ button for a while, it switches over to the camera app. Though it only has a self-view camera installed, mind.”

“Peace-yah, let’s take a selfie with your phone! Did you register Peace’s phone number under your name, mister?”

“Yeah, since Peace wouldn’t be able to open an account himself.”(5)

“Can I make Peace an SNS account, sir? Will apps download on this?”

I wasn’t opposed to it, but Peace probably wouldn’t be able to use it, though. Just then, Chirpie approached, coming to stand right in front of me.

- Chirp.

“Hm? What is it, Chirpie.”

- Chirpchirp. 

Was it hungry, perhaps. When I got out a magic stone, it took it and gulped it down, then began chirping reproachfully again. Could it be.

“Chirpie, you want one too?”

- Chirp!

Had it gotten jealous that only Peace had gotten one. I’d have to buy a toy phone for it too.

“Mister, come take a selfie with Peace too, sir!”

“Ah, sure.”

“Han Yoohyun, where d’you think you’re going!”

Arguing that you’re still his owner, you know! So you have to be in the picture too, Yerimie quickly moved to block Yoohyunie from leaving. Just make sure not to destroy the house, alright.

After watching them bicker back and forth for a little while, I turned to make a discreet exit and slipped away to my room. Gently closing the door, I dialed a number. A few rings later, Sung Hyunjae picked up.

“Would you have some free time, sir? We should plan to meet at least once, before you depart from Korea.”

Between my hospital stay and the search for new employees, the time had flown by before I’d known it. I’d have let them know, before then. Both Sung Hyunjae, as well as Yerimie.

[ Unfortunately, it appears that I’ll be booked until tomorrow at the least. ]

“In preparing for your departure, sir?”

[ No–a few pests have come to light, rather. ]

I heard the sound of faint clamoring, coming from somewhere beyond his lowered voice. I reflexively pressed the phone closer to my ear. 

“You don’t appear to be alone, sir.”

[ Pay no mind, as they will hardly be of consequence. ]

“How ghastly. Could I ask what your business at hand may concern, perhaps.”

[ It’s unclear as of yet, but. ]

After a brief silence, Sung Hyunjae continued.

[ Do look to your safety. ]

“Huh? Me, sir?”

[ It appears a few foreign Hunters have managed to infiltrate Korea undetected. While we’ve yet to extract their exact goal, it seems prudent to assume a certain amount of risk may fall on my ‘Partner,’ as per usual. ]

“What can I say–I’m fairly popular after all, sir.”

[ Should an unfamiliar individual approaches you, lad, see that you immediately alert those around you. ]

There was a particularly stern quality to the warning tone of his voice. But I hadn’t been approached by any strangers, in any case. Anyone who might fall under that category had only come by to visit the lab, or the forge.

“Very ominous, sir. But as I’m never left to my own devices, you may put your mind at ease, I should think. No matter how strong those fugitive Hunters may be, they would still only be S-rank at max, after all. I’ll make certain to stay accompanied by S-rank Hunters for the time being, as well.”

Not to mention I would have Peace around, too. That should take care of any problems that may arise. Since it would effectively be a guard detail of two S-ranks, then. 

“I take it to mean you’ve yet to resort to asking ‘that person’ for help, sir, if you make mention of there still being ‘others’ around, at least.”

‘That person’ being Min Jisoo-ssi–who, like Yerimie, bore the Skill that let you read the memories of corpses. Something wouldn’t have happened to her in the meanwhile, right.

[ Mere illegal entry into the country is not a crime that warrants death, alas. Dialogue must be the first order of things, as required of civilized individuals in these modern times. ]

Hah, that was rich. Like he would’ve bothered to get involved in the first place, if they had actually been Hunters only suspected of ‘mere illegal entry.’ 

“Do reach out when you’ve some free time, sir. Before you’re due to leave the country, I mean. Ah, that’s right–you wouldn’t happen to be planning to throw a housewarming party, would you, sir?”

[ My residence is an amenable meeting spot, certainly. I shall personally escort you. ]

“In that case–well, that’s, whenever you come by, sir.”

I lowered my voice a notch, to a whisper. The other would definitely be eavesdropping, by now.

[ ‘That’s’? ]

“Ugh, you know very well what I mean, sir, so when you drop by. Please make sure to remember–even something else, if not that, then.”

You’re quick on the uptake, so get with the program, sir. Sung Hyunjae gave a low chuckle, apparently having understood all along.

[ I hear the young master and the little lady have been particularly worried, as of late. ]

“I hope that you’ll refrain from indulging in anything of the sort, Seseung’s Guild Leader-nim, sir.”

[ I, too, carry a great deal of concern for your health, Han Yoojin, my dear boy– ]

“Ugh, you can shove it, please.”

I wasn’t going to die over a few measly snacks, alright. At any rate, since Sung Hyunjae was apparently busy, perhaps I should tell Yerimie first. When I opened the door, Yoohyunie and Yerimie, as well as Peace, Chirpie, and Velare, were all prowling around close-by, just as I’d expected.

“It was just some light talking, nothing worth all of you congregating here over. Yoohyun-ah, did Haeyeon receive news about the illegal entries as well?”

“I did hear about it, but illegal entries being made by foreign Hunters is pretty common fare.”

“There’s something a bit more sinister afoot this time, apparently. I was warned to exercise caution.”

Yoohyunie nodded his head. Haeyeon had managed to grow a great deal, true, but it had yet to really expand its scope overseas, after all. Finding footing in Japan had been a small step forward, in the grand scheme of things.

“Yerim-ah, you’ll be on leave for the next few days, right? Despite Japan wanting you to hurry and complete an S-rank Dungeon raid.”

“Until the end of this week, sir. Though I’ll have to attend classes at school, too.”

“Tomorrow too?”

“School’s closed tomorrow, sir!”

Then we should be able to go tomorrow, I suppose. I’d have to look up a nearby low-rank Dungeon.

- - - - -

(1) 입도 심심하고 / 대화를 나눌 땐 테이블에 먹을 게 올라가 있는 게 예의인데 

> TIL that Korean people use the phrase "my mouth is bored" to express the feeling where you want to eat simply because you're bored and feeling like munching on something > Food sharing culture in Korea > Food and Korean Social Dynamics

(2) Help understanding the Korean drinking culture

(3) yoojin and i really showing our ages here.. blackberry phone

(4) Animal Farm is an animal-centric SBS program

(5) why peace wouldn’t be able to sign up for a phone number:

+(Q&A)

Q) in order to clasp a leash on song taewon, who is a high-ranking government official, i imagine that plenty of marriage interview requests would’ve come in from political and commercial circles; was song taewon the type to just show his face an adequate amount at those kinds of events, or was he the type to straightforwardly refuse? if he did happen to participate in such an event, i’m curious if he’s a wallflower, or if he’s the type to engage in conversation casually ㅎㅎ A) as he had no intentions of establishing a family in any form, they were generally resolutely refused. however, rather than for political relations, for a lead to a case, he has attended a matchmaking meeting before. pre-regression, while overseas, with undercover infiltration as their objective, he and Sung Hyunjae attended a high-rank Hunter award ceremony-esque event together as well^^ for sung hyunjae, it was an immensely enjoyable time. he’s not quite to the extent of being a wallflower, but he is the taciturn and terse type.

+(Q&A)

Q) when section chief song-nim is overseas and a foreign Hunter asks him <are you mister song?>, then will he really answer like "yea." ??? A) if he’s in the middle of carrying out official government duties, he will clearly state both his title and name. however, if he’s there in secret because of sung hyunjae, he will not answer^^

+(Q&A) 

Q) in the novel, on the topic of confession stories, song taewon answered that he’d had sufficient experience with them; has song taewon had a lot of relationship experience? A) he was popular both before awakening and after, but as indicated in an earlier answer, he established a firm boundary. even when he was overseas because of sung hyunjae, he received not only confessions, but bouquets and similar gifts as well every so often ^^

+(Q&A) 

Q) it’s said that not very many people have had the opportunity to dine with sung hyunjae; in han yoojin’s case, would he just call on sung hyunjae out of the blue when he happened to be passing by seseung to have a meal together? A) in the first place, as they are the dodam rearing facility director and the seseung guild leader, and han yoojin is a high-profile f-rank, it would be difficult to casually call on one other while just passing by, from the standpoint of the novel. when they do end up dining together, it’s always over business, even if only as a formality. as sung hyunjae does not wish to additionally be forced to engage with others when faced with the already tedious business of eating, unless it’s with han yoojin or song taewon, he does not enjoy dining with others. from a post-series standpoint: since he was able to break free from the stifling circumstances, and (one-sidedly) thinks that he meshes well with the young chaos, he’s quite enjoying looking after chaos ^^

+(Q&A)

Q) this is really just… something i’m personally interested in, but… at some point… once enough time has passed… will… peace be able to speak, just like chirpie? A) as he’s become an inhabitant of the world after coming outside of the Dungeons, as long as he continues to mature, it’ll eventually be possible^^

[dbgdbw]

340.Unanticipated Visitor

뜻밖의 방문객

We found a place to sit, at the top of a hotel building near the COEX center. Peace let out a small yawn from my lap. I dispelled my camouflaging Skill as no one would be able to spot us up here, and ate a spoonful of the beaded ice cream I’d snuck from the aquarium. I’d made sure to leave payment, of course. Though it probably would’ve just seemed like someone’s misplaced money.

“Don’t have too much, sir.”

Noah chided me as I dug the spoon back into the mound of roly-poly ice cream beads. Even after all the coaxing I’d done back at the aquarium after his whispered objection about how I shouldn’t eat it, I’d only been able to talk him into letting me get one cup.

“It’s not as though there’s much in here to begin with, in any case. Here.”

Telling Noah-ssi that he should try some too, I offered him a spoonful. Honestly, they were far too stringent with my dietary allowances as of late. Although it was true, that reduced snacking and eating three square meals a day was far better for your health.

“I’d been impressed by the Seseung Guild Leader’s fish tanks at the time, but an actual aquarium is on a whole different playing field, after all.”

I wondered what might’ve ended up happening with Sung Hyunjae-ssi’s housing situation, now that I thought about it. The apartment was only for temporary stay, and well, his original residence had completely collapsed in on itself. He probably had two or more back-up houses already for such a case, though, I imagined

“There really were very many fish.”

Noah said, a smile on his lips. We’d had to spend a bulk of our time avoiding fellow sightseers, but even then, we’d managed to cover a lot of ground. And sneaking around had been pretty fun, too. When a crowd of people was bearing down upon us, Noah would occasionally pick me up and fly us into the air. They’d be startled by the sudden gust of air sweeping over them, in those instances.

Just then, I got a text. It was from Min Sohan.

[ Would a part-time position be feasible as well? While I’m in school still. ]

Even though she’d acted as though she was completely disinterested, hmm.

[ Yes, that would be fine, miss. You’ve had a change of heart, it seems. ]

[ The terms were pretty good too, sir, but mostly because it wouldn’t stop bugging me, after all. ]

‘Because it wouldn’t stop bugging me’–did she mean Noah’s situation, perhaps? Or maybe she meant that she thought I might end up getting swindled. In any case, a part-time position would work just fine. After responding that she should go ahead and get in touch with the Haeyeon HR team, I turned to Noah.

“Min Sohan-ssi’s let me know that she intends to come work at the Rearing Facility as well.”

“The person we’d just met with, sir?”

“Yes. I suspect it’s due to Noah-ssi more than me, however.”

She might pretend otherwise, but she actually did enjoy taking care of people a fair bit. Min Sohan sent back an affirmative, and asked if part-timers were provided housing too. When I replied ‘yes,’ she said that a smaller pyong location would suffice, as it would be a pain to clean otherwise. I responded that she’d just need to keep the floor clear, and use a roomba. There were a lot of nice household appliances, after all. I should let her know to pick a place that came with a dishwasher and a compost disposal provided, and a recycling area within a convenient distance.(1)

Yoohyunie had attempted to go straight to incineration, when I’d groused a bit about how difficult it was to put out the trash for our house. The issue of landfills may have been just about solved with the appearance of Dungeons, but recycling was still important.

“She told me she plans on working part-time while still attending school–and come to think of it, Min Sohan-ssi’s school has a Hunter track, I believe. Noah-ssi, would you be interested in attending university next year?”

The last time I’d asked, I hadn’t been able to hear his response on account of events rapidly escalating.

“...I’m not sure, sir. Partly because I’ve been on and off again in my schooling as well.”

“But you attended up to the point you’d Awakened?”

Noah gave a small nod.

“I believe there shouldn’t be any issues, then. High-ranked Hunters are allowed to obtain an equivalency through Dungeon raid contributions, you see. You can hardly penalize the front-line responders when they’re doing their duty to deescalate a catastrophic situation, after all. Yoohyunie just about never attended classes after Awakening, either. Since protecting the country took greater precedence.”

I’d loitered around his school a few times regardless, on the off chance that I’d be able to run into him on his way to class–but we’d never crossed paths. When the situation had been far more dire, with all the Dungeon bursts going on, it was little wonder that an S-rank Hunter wouldn’t be permitted the leisure to do something like attend school. Back in the early days of Dungeon appearances, there had been so many school closures that whether or not the college entrance exams would still be held had even become a popular topic of discussion. The day before the entrance exams, there had been a lot of kids who’d come under fire for posting online that they hoped a Dungeon break would occur near the exam grounds.

“They still hardly attend class, as far as I’m aware. Though it’d be good for them to attend regularly, in my opinion.”

“...and yourself, Yoojin-ssi?”

“Hm?”

“The Breaker Guild Leader–she mentioned that it’d be good for you to have a degree under your belt too, sir. Are you planning to attend university next year as well, perhaps?”

“Ah… I had been considering putting in the effort to at least get accepted somewhere, for a start.”

I suspected that even if I hadn’t been intending to do so, I’d be forced to apply anyway. By Seok Shimyoung, in particular.

“I’d be willing to attend, if Yoojin-ssi enrolls as well.”

“But seeing as my only interest lies in getting the diploma, I doubt I would physically attend classes, though.”

I’d suggested Noah-ssi enroll because I’d wanted him to be able to experience an ordinary campus life, after all. And if Noah started attending somewhere, chances were that Kang Soyoung would follow on his heels–plus, if they ended up going to the same school as Sohanie, she’d look out for him as well. And where had Minnie enrolled, again. 

“If Yoojin-ssi attended classes, I expect that the Haeyeon Guild Leader would begin to show up as well.”

“That’s…….”

W-was that right. But, if I enrolled at the school Yoohyunie went to, that meant I would be considered his hoobae. Not that it seemed likely that Yoohyunie would want me to treat him as my sunbae, but still…….(2) What would a university lifestyle entail, I wondered. What knowledge did I even have about campus life, anyway. There were the festivals, and club activities, I guessed. 

“Well, at any rate–since I’ll be ‘enrolling,’ I’ll arrange to have your special admission processed at the same time, Noah-ssi.”

Soyoung-ssi would be delighted, I was sure. The two of them attending school together, it would certainly make for a dreamy picture. The ice cream had already disappeared, after what had felt like only a few spoonfuls. Noah checked the time, then pulled out a thermos from his crossbody bag. Ah, I should’ve saved the ice cream to have after my medication.

“Please don’t feel obligated to do so, as I’m only mentioning it since Noah-ssi already seemed to hold an interest.”

I said, taking the medicine that was handed to me.

“But would you be open to meeting with Team Leader Seok Shimyoung-ssi, perhaps?”

“By Team Leader Seok Shimyoung-ssi, you mean the Haeyeon Guild employee, sir? Seok Hayan-ssi’s uncle.”

“Yes. He’s particularly invested in Support-type Hunters, from what I’ve observed. For Noah-ssi to foray into championing the cause for Support-type Hunters on your own, will honestly be quite difficult. It’s only natural that it would feel impossible.”

When what he was aiming to accomplish was a type of social movement, it was undoubtedly going to be an arduous task. Many people had tried to tackle such issues–like race, gender, social hierarchy, and religion–over the course of time, but there were still many problems persisting to this day. Some places still even utilized caste systems, for example. 

And they were difficult problems to offer a perfect solution to, as well. Without everyone growing up to be mature, emotionally competent adults, there would always be a slippery slope to inadvertent discrimination present, particularly when there was a distinctive gap in skill or ability involved. It was why certain topics of discussion needed to be revived again and again, to try and instill progress bit by bit.

“Rather than trying to accomplish something right off the bat, it may prove more effective to get some thorough research done beforehand, first. As Sohan-ssi mentioned, you still have plenty of time, Noah-ssi. And you’re at an age where you’re still learning, to boot.”

“...I’ll think it over, sir. I’m still not sure what exactly it is that I’m trying to accomplish. It may turn out that what I actually crave is simply the ‘recognition’ that accompanies being an outstanding individual. As though ‘if I manage to do this, then I’m sure to receive praise’–that sort of thing. …even though it’s childish.”

“Well, there’s nothing wrong with that. I expect that’s how it starts out for everyone, in fact. No one out there hates receiving praise, after all. ‘You did well,’ and ‘how amazing’–everyone likes hearing those kinds of words.”

As for Seok Shimyoung, well, I was certain he would be immensely taken by Noah, in any case. I was actually slightly worried that he might try to sweet talk him into transferring to Haeyeon, in fact.

“...if you do decide to meet with Team Leader Seok, please make sure to tell me about it in advance. He’s fairly personable, but has a bit of a black heart, you see. And avoid meeting with him on your own, if possible. You can go with either Myungwoo or myself, or even Haminie. Or maybe one of the people you met today, like Seo Kyunghoon-ssi or Lee Yooshin-ssi, or Min Sohan-ssi.”

I’d need to give him a talking to in advance, too. That he shouldn’t get any ideas in his head about coaxing the kid over for his own agenda. He wasn’t someone who would intentionally do something incondonable to me, but just in case.

- - -

As expected, it was decided that out of Haeyeon Guild’s HR division, Seok Shimyoung would serve as the point person for the new hires intended for the Rearing Facility. They would receive training there first, then make the transition over to the Rearing Facility; or to the company building, to be precise. Since there was plenty of room available within the building, I’d had a new office space freshly installed for them.

[ I confess I held a number of reservations, sir, but the first impression I’ve had of them has all been quite positive. ] 

Seok Shimyoung said, going on to comment that ‘it was impossible to know the measure of a person’s character with only one interaction, but they appear to be of fine mettle nevertheless.’ Considering they were all people who had managed to stick it out by my side for a long time, that was only a given, of course. They were perseverent by default, unwavering in their principles, and wouldn’t be easily swayed by others’ words.

What more could you ask for, when it comes to competent persons. They were the finest examples of such a precious resource indeed.

‘Though I probably would have just thought them to be ordinary people, if I hadn't gone through the experiences I’d had with them.’

If I hadn’t gone through such hardships with them, had never lost them–I might have gone my whole life being none the wiser. To have those memories of my past that held such hurt and sorrow, return so transformed to me. It was a queer feeling.

“Our Sorokie’s grown a bit at last, hmm.”

While walking along the length of the first floor of the Rearing Facility, I stopped to give the baby reindeer’s white belly a rub. Sorokie enjoyed wandering around the inside of the building more than the exercise grounds, which had been configured to resemble a forest. Not that it meant he got more exercise; but the sound of his hooves clattering against on the flooring material was what appealed to him so much, it seemed.

- Baaa.

A fluffy black lamb flounced around Sorokie’s vicinity. It made it up quite high in the air, as though it were a little bouncy ball. They were different monsters, yes, but perhaps because they were both ungulates, they seem to get along quite well. Though it was mostly the little lamb trying to coax Sorokie into playing together, more than anything.

“I haven’t heard so much as a peep from your dad in quite a while. He did appear to be pretty busy lately, though.”

- Baaa.

“Should we just barge in, d’you think?”

- Baa.

He had a lot to be occupied with, what with the Dungeons suddenly changing and the situation with the lab, but communication with him was nearly impossible. And I’d already sorted things out with the Hunter Association, too. They’d wanted to do something like an official mount handing-off ceremony over live broadcast, but Section Chief Song-nim had turned it down. On account of being unable to accept a mount intended for him solely, he’d said.

“Unless we can drive home that you’re specifically his designated mount beast, with Section Chief Song-nim’s personality, he’ll just keep dodging the matter indefinitely. Maybe I’ll have to force the matter, after all.”

Since his personality also meant that, once it became his responsibility, he wouldn’t be able to bring himself to abandon it either due to his sense of duty. Once I had some free time on my hands, I’d have to plan an ambush.

I was attempting to haul Sorokie up when I felt a presence approaching. It was too early for it to be time for me to take my medication, so it wouldn’t have been Yoohyunie–who might it be, then.

“...huh?”

The person who had appeared before me was someone completely unexpected. A stunningly handsome face shone a smile my way.

“How have you been, Yoojinie hyung. It’s been quite a while, right?”

“Ah, yeah–yes.”

“Please, speak comfortably.”(3)

Bak Hayool said, smiling. …I’d completely forgotten about him. He was supposed to be in China, so had he’d returned, then. The person accompanying Bak Hayool was an A-rank Hunter from Seseung Guild. He was one of the people on guard duty rotation for the Rearing Facility this week; but why had he brought Bak Hayool in, I wondered.

“I escorted him inside as he mentioned he was on close terms with you, Director Han-nim, sir–and he was correct, it seems.”

“Eh? Ah, I suppose you could say that, in a fashion.”

Slightly startled, I looked at the A-rank with astonishment. You’d really just brought him inside because he said he was friendly with me, no questions asked? That was almost certainly against protocol, no? Usually, unless they already lived inside of the building, no one would be allowed within the building or past the connecting corridor without my being notified beforehand. 

“Thank you for your help~”

Bak Hayool thanked the A-rank Hunter. It was no problem at all, the A-rank Hunter said, smiling happily. …was he a fan of Bak Hayool, I wondered. His demeanor towards him had struck me as being–how should I put it–excessively indulgent. You weren’t supposed to allow your personal feelings to impede your professional work, in any case. I eyed the A-rank Hunter warily as he turned to leave. I’d need to contact Seseung, and let them know that he didn’t seem to be a reliable enough person to be on guard duty…….

“I’ve been hearing a lot of news about you, hyung!”

“Um…….”

Bak Hayool interjected, suddenly striding right up to me. Wow, he was incredibly good-looking. I didn’t even recall him being this handsome before–living in China had really agreed with him, it seemed. His facial features really drew you in.

“I was a bit saddened when you didn’t contact me, hyung.”

“Ah, I’m sorry about that.”

“Well, that’s alright. Out of curiosity, no one should be coming by, right?”

“Huh?”

“There’s a lot of S-rank Hunters that hang around hyung. Is anyone supposed to come by?”

Bak Hayool asked, looking straight into my eyes. His eyes were beautiful, too. They had this kind of sparkling quality to them, just like pearls. I wondered if he was wearing lenses.(4) The slate-colored hair he now sported complimented him immaculately as well.

“My dongsaeng, he’s supposed to come by in about two hours or so.”

“Ah, is that so? So you’re generally by yourself for the most part, then.”

“Since there are a lot of people keeping an eye on me. There’s several high-ranked Hunters standing guard, and Noah-ssi may be absent at the moment, but there’s Peace, too.”

“By Peace, you mean that S-rank monster, right? Is it always with you?”

“Almost always. But a lot of the kids tend to be afraid of him, so when I come to check in on the baby monsters, I leave him at home sometimes.”

I trailed off while speaking and cocked my head, puzzled. Was it alright for me to be divulging all of this, actually. But it also didn’t seem like it would be a problem, surely.

“Hyung.”

His voice was really nice, too. Bak Hayool’s eyes curved in a faint smile. 

“I can come see you again, right?”

“That’s, of course.”

“But I hope you won’t mention to the others that I stopped by. It can be kind of nerve-wracking, after all. There’s a lot of scary people around hyung.”

Was that so? Then again, it made sense that S-rank Hunters would seem intimidating to a non-Awakened. I… could probably omit mentioning his visit to anyone. Since it was just a casual visit from an acquaintance, anyway.

“Sure.”

“Thanks, hyung.”

I felt happy, seeing how pleased it seemed to make him. Something like that was probably fine, seeing as how I already felt somewhat guilty for having forgotten about him.

“Should I make you some tea, at least?”

“That’s alright. I’m afraid I can’t stay for long today. I’ll be back, though.”

Entreating me to keep his visit a secret once more, Bak Hayool turned to leave. Watching him depart, I felt a bit wistful for some reason. It was nice to have gotten to see him again, in any case.

- Baaa.

Standing there dazedly, I suddenly snapped back to reality at Sorokie’s bleating. Sorokie had gotten up at some point, and was now nibbling on the hem of my clothes. The baby lamb was industriously applying itself to the same task on the opposite side, tugging me in the other direction.

“...feels like I got bewitched for a moment, there.”(5)

I felt a bit odd, somehow. But he’d also kept his mouth closed so far, and he didn’t seem to be a bad guy. In fact, he kind of felt like the opposite. …right? Just then, my phone rang. It was Yerimie.

[ Mister! I’m all done with the raid, sir! ]

“Already?”

[ Yessir! And Blue’s doing great as well. ] 

[ Kyawoo! ]

I’d anticipated that she’d finish quickly, but I didn’t realize it’d be this quick. Telling her she’d done a great job, I showered her in praise.

[ I’ll be returning tomorrow morning, sir, after finishing up an interview and a few other things here and there. Everything going alright, sir? Han Yoohyun’s taking good care of you, right? ]

“Of course. Nothing out of the ordinary. I’ll come and get you tomorrow.”

[ You don’t need to trouble yourself to, sir. ]

She might’ve said it was fine, but I could clearly picture the wide grin on her face. After exchanging a few more words, we ended the call. As the corridor suddenly fell silent, a chill seemed to pervade the air. 

Something definitely felt strange, but I couldn’t manage to pinpoint the reason why.

- - - - -

(1) https://10mag.com/your-complete-guide-to-garbage-disposal-in-south-korea/

(2) What honorifics would an older hoobae use with a younger sunbae? (i.e. bait for role-reversal play)

(3) yoojin starts off responding in casual language (‘아, 응’) then quickly lapses into formal language (‘네’) to repeat ‘yes,’ so bak hayool telling him that he can just ‘speak comfortably’ is telling him to forgo formality in speech to speak in a more ‘intimate’ register to feed into the artificial sense of closeness; as the younger of the two, bak hayool is still ‘speaking up’ to him in a formal (but casually friendly) way to yoojin, however

> interpersonal dynamics/social hierarchy

(4) ‘fashion’ lenses (1) (2) 

(5) 귀신에 홀린 → lit. ‘bewitched/possessed/hypnotized/entranced by a (malevolent) spirit/ghost’

+(Q&A)

Q) 1. which among the following is how the ‘aesthetic boost caused by being of higher rank’ mechanic operates? ① the Hunter undergoing the aesthetic change has their actual physical traits subtly altered (physical appearance correction) ② the Hunter receiving the aesthetic boost actually retains their original features, but others who see them begin to perceive their looks in a more favorable light (not a cognition manipulation Skill, but has a similar effect) ③ other option 2. Crescent Moon is said to be naturally beautiful in appearance, but to also possess a unique charm(special ability) that earns her unconditional ‘positive regard’ from others as well. are there cases where a Hunter’s Skill can mimic this sort of trait? additionally, i was curious whether sung hyunjae, who is tied to Crescent Moon, also possesses this kind of characteristic (or Skill)~ A) 1. ① is the answer. Awakening above a certain rank threshold triggers changes not only in appearance, but in physiology as well. as mana becomes present, one’s body begins to undergo a transformation affected by both rank, as well as the idiosyncrasies of their special traits/affinities. while ‘evolving’ into a body that is more sturdy and well-balanced, one of the components that is also affected is facial symmetry, which becomes more harmonious and distinct(chiseled). for those who were ‘well-balanced’ to begin with, it tends not to change much. particularly in the case of the born s-ranks, it’s safe to say that they remain nearly identical from where they’d started. because there are cases of more ‘dramatic’ changes occurring, however, it’s widely believed that ‘Awakening = automatic appearance boost.’ but most people do to tend to receive a slight boost, in fact^^ 2. bak hayool is such a case. as a result of Crescent Moon’s influence, he was able to cultivate the ‘appearance boost + likeability’ Skill. it’s also a trait attributed to ‘Dreams.’ sung hyunjae possesses a similar charm, true, but it’s the result of both innate and accumulated effects (from being ‘reincarnated’ several-fold), rather than being a trait of Crescent Moon’s. additionally, due to his Fairy Dragon attribute, han gyeol is also capable of manifesting a similar ability.

[dbgdbw]

339.Pleased To Meet You (3)

처음 뵙겠습니다 (3)

“...why do you say that, Noah-ssi.”

‘That’s not true at all’ and ‘why would you think that about yourself’–I swallowed those words back before they could come out. Noah had been the one to broach the subject. Following days of deliberation, at that. So instead of pushing him to talk, I just waited.

“That's, I mean, I’m aware that I’m not completely useless, sir. I could always rebuild my guild at any point, and I would be welcome anywhere else I chose to go as well. So, I’m aware that I’m just being greedy, that it’s just undue avarice, but…….”

Saying that he ‘was well aware,’ Noah stumbled over preemptory excuses. He clearly felt like he needed to be defensive. 

“But even then, I feel envious–not only of the S-rank Hunters around Yoojin-ssi, but now even the un-Awakened as well. I’m aware that such an attitude is improper. Nor is it my place to feel this way. But even though I’ve known Yoojin-ssi for longer. Even with the difference in length of time not being so significant, when I could be of greater assistance to you. Even then.”

Pale gray eyes beseeched me pleadingly. A hint of fear seemed to lurk behind them.

“...Yoojin-ssi personally sought them out, told them that you needed them, and even opened yourself up to them. And now, they’ll be part of the Rearing Facility’s personnel too. I know it’s not something I should draw comparisons over, sir. You’ve been good to me as well, and very considerate, too. I’ve received even more from you than they have. So I hate the way I keep feeling envious, that I think this way at all…….”

“Noah-ssi.”

“...why am I like this, I wonder, sir.”

It was difficult to formulate a response. ‘These kinds of things happen,’ and ‘it’s alright’–would it really be appropriate for me to say those words. A consoling approach wasn’t a bad one, but right now, it didn’t feel as though it would be helpful for Noah.

Above all else, Noah’s self-esteem–his perceived sense of worth–was far too low. From an outsider’s view, he wasn’t someone who should have had to struggle with anything of the sort; but that was precisely why it weighed so heavily upon him, it seemed. If he’d been an un-Awakened at least, then instead of having to struggle to reconcile those thoughts, he could’ve dodged behind the excuse of ‘I was always weak to begin with, so it’s alright.’ But he was an S-ranked Hunter. Deemed to be extraordinary. He was expected to be able to measure up to the other S-rank Hunters around him, and so, suffered all the more from his inability to bridge that gap.

“Well, being envious–I think we can all attest to those kinds of thoughts. I’m no exception, certainly.”

“It’s–different, sir, what I mean. All I do is fester, in that feeling of enviousness. Too paralyzed to take any action, simply looking on longingly from afar. It’s honestly so pathetic……. And even now, I’m only languishing spinelessly like this…….”

“Why would you say that you’re incapable of doing anything, Noah-ssi. You’ve helped me out many times already, to start. Even Liette has acknowledged how much you’ve grown, Noah-ssi. Noah-ssi has managed to become ‘Noah’ to her, and you were able to interact with her without shrinking back at all, back then at the driver’s license testing center.”

He’d absolutely experienced a significant amount of growth. There were a lot of people who ended up just stagnating forever; that slight shift in their negative relationship was a huge step, all things considered. It meant that he’d started working towards healing.

Noah’s eyes fell lower and lower as I spoke, until he was looking down at his toes.

“...that’s not true, sir.”

He took a small breath.

“I’m, I haven’t been able to accomplish anything on my own!”

The words came out in almost a scream.

“I-I’m sorry, sir… For shouting…….”

“No, that’s fine, Noah-ssi. It’s alright.”

“It’s just that, I’m–I’ve never managed to accomplish anything on my own. Despite being an S-rank Hunter! But that, too, was only thanks to noonim. And even when I sought my independence from noonim… It was, only possible through the Seseung Guild Leader’s help. Then, Yoojin-ssi was… forced to pay the price for my freedom, to help me escape from him too.”

His teary voice wobbled on, threatening to break off each time.

“When I fought with noonim, I could only do it because Yoojin-ssi had helped orchestrate everything for me. And taking the initiative to accompany Yoojin-ssi today after avoiding you for so long, that was on Myungwoo hyung’s urging, sir.”

“That might be the case, Noah-ssi, but it was still you who took the–”

“I don’t even know what I want anymore, sir!”

Tears spilling down his face, Noah hunkered down, huddled in on himself. Curling over into a ball, he sniffled like a little kid.

“I’d, wanted to try, sob, to do something, but. Since, I’m an S-rank, I thought I might be able to accomplish something… but.”

My hand froze mid-air, hovering helplessly, despite the urge I felt to go over and comfort him. Would it be better for me to wait, and let him get it all out. What was the right course of action to take.

“Like Medsang, I, sob, wanted to… But, I’m not Mu, sir. I definitely wouldn’t, be able to do it on my own… Yoojin-ssi, might say it’s okay, but… What to do, or how to go about it, and… what I really want… I can’t, seem to figure it out, sir…….”

…I wondered how long he’d been wrestling with the thought. It appeared that Noah had felt inspired to accomplish something of a similar nature, after experiencing Medsang and standing in as ‘Mu.’ But the outlook would’ve been bleak. He probably wouldn’t have even known where to begin, in all likelihood.

He’d probably felt wracked by indecision when it had come time to exchange his points for a Skill, too. Whether he should choose the Skill that would have him become a more distinguished Support-type S-rank Hunter, or the one that would allow him to live a life of comfort while laying his burdens to rest. The former was likely to be lauded as being the ‘correct’ answer, but there was nothing wrong with choosing the latter, either. It wasn’t obligatory that Noah should have to establish himself, to stand out as an emissary for Support-type Hunters.

‘...but it’s not as though I can tell him to just stop worrying about it.’

I’d already let him know that it was fine for him to want to be coddled. That he could just ‘come home and rest.’ Yet, Noah had continued to wrestle with the decision. For me to tell him to ‘leave well enough alone’ wouldn’t be apt. But simply plying him with reassurances wouldn’t be to his benefit, either.

I didn’t want to–and couldn’t–just leave him like this, though; and as I was hesitantly considering what I should do, a door creaked open.

“Excuse me, sirs.”

A young woman in her early twenties poked her head out to peer at us. It was the person I’d come to see–Min Sohan. Noah and I both turned around to look at her.

…ah, right, I’d forgotten that we were currently standing in the middle of the apartment corridor. She had probably overhead everything. I hurriedly lowered my head in apology.

“Our apologies, miss. We’ll be on our w–er, actually, I’m here to speak to Min Sohan-ssi, as it happens.”

“Me, sir?”

“Yes, miss.”

“...you’re the Rearing Facility’s Director-nim, right, sir? And that person is Hunter Noah, if I’m not mistaken.”

When I nodded, Min Sohee replied to ‘wait a moment, please’; the door briefly closed for a minute or two, until it swung open and she reemerged. 

“Do come in for now, then.”

“Thank you, miss. Could Noah-ssi accompany–”

“...I’ll, just stay out here and.”

“You can come in as well, sir.”

Min Sohan airily waved us in. Looking at me hesitantly, Noah pulled himself back up. Unlike the worn-out exterior of the building, the inside of the apartment was neat and tidy, as though it had been remodeled recently. When I handed over the gift I’d brought as the first order of business, Min Sohan eyed me suspiciously.

“The hanwoo I received during Chuseok–that was from Director-nim as well?”

“...huh? Ah, of course not, miss.”

It’s not as though there’s anyone else who would, though, she mumbled faintly; she was as sharp as ever, huh. She told us to go ahead and seat ourselves on the floor as she didn’t have enough chairs, and started to go to bring us something to drink–only to stop short. She hadn’t bothered to do the dishes yet, huh. They’d probably been hidden in a corner somewhere for now, so that her guests couldn’t see. Her bedding had probably been haphazardly shoved into the built-in closet, too. When I told her we didn’t need any refreshments, she nodded in response and came over to sit on the floor as well. 

“To begin–this is a residence where a woman lives on her own, sirs. I understand that you’re both high-profile people, but for two men to suddenly come calling like this is still considered improper conduct.”

“My apologies, miss.”

She was right; I’d been thoughtless, considering that this was her personal residence, and not a workplace. I might have been familiar with her, but to Sohanie, I was simply a stranger.

“And I’ll extend an apology to you as well, sir. It wasn’t my intention to eavesdrop, but I ended up overhearing things anyway.”

Min Sohan bowed her head lightly towards Noah. His face reddening slightly and a trace of tears in his eyes, Noah shook his head furiously.

“There’s no need, miss… We were pretty loud, I imagine.”

“Not that it’s really my place to be saying as much, sir, but.”

Her head still turned to look at Noah, Min Sohan continued.

“I suspect the same goes for most everyone else, too.”

“...miss?”

“You just do what the adults tell you to do, and you don’t know what it is that you actually want to do. Things might be different, say, overseas–but usually, even up to the time you’re in college, you don’t really have a grand vision of what your future should hold. Your ‘dream vocations’ are always things like becoming a professor, a doctor, or a famous streamer, and having a good report card and good entrance exam scores comprise your goals. Even when it comes to college picks, it’s only to the extent of ‘I want to get into SKY(1)’ or ‘just an in-Seoul university,’ and you don’t even really think about the program or degree you want to go for until you’ve taken the entrance exam. At which point, you decide based on what your score lets you do.”

Noah blinked. A fat teardrop rolled down his face. Well, ah, there wasn’t really anything I could add onto that. What had my dream job been, again.

“And to tell the truth, it’s not such a bad thing when you’re younger, to listen to what the adults tell you to do. There’s such a thing as a ‘disparity in information,’ isn’t there. You need to have amassed a baseline of knowledge first, in order to go on to construct plans of your own. Rather than missing agency, it’s just the product of being young.”

Not having anything set out is too lacking, after all, Min Sohan said, and returned with a glass of juice that she set down in front of Noah. It was most likely the only clean cup she’d had left.

“I seem to remember hearing that you’d just turned old enough to enter university–is that the case, Hunter Noah, sir?”

“That’s, I’m of age now, certainly, so–yes, miss.”

“Then it’s only to be expected, that you haven’t figured out how to do things on your own yet, sir. And it’s normal for you to not know the next step you’ll need to take, either. I’m in the same boat, sir, and my friends comment all the time that ‘I don’t know what I’m going to do after graduation,’ too.”

“But, I’m…….”

“Now’s not too late to start considering it, sir. You’re probably ahead of the curve in this, in fact.”

Noah fidgeted with the glass of juice. Seeming quite wretched, he looked everywhere but at us.

“I’m, an S-rank Hunter though, so…….”

“The type of thing worrying you seemed to be similar to what we struggle with too, sir, in any case. Your issues might hold heavier repercussions than ours perhaps, but I just mean that at our age, everyone struggles with these things. Besides–you weren’t a Hunter from the very moment you were born, right, Hunter Noah, sir. It’s only been four years at most.”

“...people my age, they all feel this way too?”

“This room of mine, it’s paid for by my mom and dad, sir. I don’t even have a job. I’m given an allowance that takes care of my needs. There may be some who are forced to stand on their own two feet from a young age, but for the most part, it’s typically to be reliant on your guardians until you come of age. And nowadays, there’s a lot of people who are forced to stay dependent on them even after graduating college, too.”

Noah looked blankly at Min Sohan.

“But, it’s not permissible to be weak, or useless…….”

“What kind of goddamn psycho says that sort of bull to a twenty year old, sir?”

That would be Liette and Sung Hyunjae, ma’am. Not me. Min Sohan, whose voice had sharpened with fury just a moment before, tucked her hair behind her ear somewhat sheepishly.

“Since I’m not privy to your personal history, Hunter Noah, sir, I hope I’m not speaking out of turn–but what you’ve said is certainly not true. You’re at an age where you’d still be expected to be a dependent after all, sir.”

“She’s right, truth be told.” 

I subtly slipped in a word of agreement as well. Now that I thought about it, Noah didn’t have anyone around him who might’ve offered him these sorts of words. Definitely for myself, but Yoohyunie and Yerimie too, they’d been forced to become independent from a very young age. Myungwoo had gone through hardships of his own but had eventually found success through his own power, and well, nothing more needed to be said for the people in the lab.

When people who were brimming with self-assuredness told you ‘don’t worry about it, you’ll turn out fine too,’ it probably only served to heighten the sense of anxiety you felt. You’d probably feel that you’d have to ‘hurry up and catch up to them too,’ or something.

“...I’m, still not quite sure, miss.”

“The same goes for me, I’m afraid. I just wanted to let you know that’s what life is like, even if I don’t know much either. I figured I could at least offer my two cents, since I’d already overheard. Not to mention I was also motivated by how good-looking you are, Hunter Noah. I probably would’ve just tuned out the noise and gone for a nap instead, otherwise.”

He was handsome, after all. It was little wonder that you’d be moved to try and help, if you saw someone with his face crying.

“So, I’m not saying that I’ve got it all figured out, sir. But I don’t think what I’ve said is wrong, either. Since it’s true that we’re all just getting by in life like everyone else. So keep that in mind at least, please. Do you want to go wash off your face, sir? That’s the washroom, over there. A quick rinse after crying helps you feel a bit better, after all.”

Nodding his head, Noah got to his feet. Min Sohan turned to look at me. ‘Why did you come looking for me, then’ was clear in her expression.

“I wanted to ask–would you be interested in a job, miss?”

“Pardon, sir? But I haven’t even graduated yet.”

Min Sohan attended school dutifully, without any particular lack for anything. For the time being, at any rate. Sohanie had ended up becoming a Hunter because of her father’s accident. As she’d been reluctant to speak on the matter, I had never managed to glean the details of the incident. If I’d known about the pending Regression, I would’ve coerced her into revealing more information if necessary, but.

Her story had been a common one: following the long-term hospitalization of her father, the decline of her household’s financial state had led her to seek out an Awakening Center on a faint hope, whereupon she had soon begun working as a Hunter.

“...did you somehow find out that I’d Awakened, sir?”

Min Sohan asked, watching me warily. Awakened, she’d said.

“You’ve Awakened, miss?”

I used the Sapling Skill, and sure enough, a status window appeared. Because the System was still glitched to hell, I couldn’t make out her optimized Skill, but I could see that her stats were at E-rank. Min Sohan nodded her head, despite the reluctant expression she wore.

“Some time ago, when a monster got the drop on me, sir. I Awakened while fleeing from the monster.”

Ah, so it had been then. It was different from the chain of events that had occurred pre-Regression. That meant that there might be others beside Sohanie, people who had similarly managed to Awaken earlier than they had during the previous timeline.

“But my Skills aren't geared towards Hunter work, sir. ‘Alert Ears,’ ‘Twice The Guts,’ and ‘Treading Softly’–they’re Skills more suitable for hiding.”

‘Alert Ears(F)’ was a Skill that enhanced the user’s hearing and made it easier to pick up sounds. ‘Twice The Guts(E)’ was a Skill that reduced feelings of anxiety; this was probably how she had managed to speak so candidly with Noah, who was an S-rank, even if he’d been making an effort to dampen his aura. ‘Treading Softly(E)’ was, as the name implied, a Skill that allowed the user to conceal their presence from others.

“They’d come in handy if a Dungeon burst and I had to hide, sir, but they don’t happen anymore, so.”

Saying that they were fairly useless, she gave a light shrug of her shoulders. Sohanie had possessed all of those Skills pre-Regression, too. As she’d had an additional attack Skill in her repertoire, she’d enjoyed setting up ambushes. But it was better off that she didn’t have to participate in Dungeon raids, in any case. 

Noah had finished washing his face by then, and had reemerged. He looked a bit more refreshed, at least. Min Sohan encouraged him to drink the glass of juice, saying that crying tended to parch your throat.

“I apologize for subjecting you to such an unseemly sight, miss. I’m not certain why I can’t seem to keep from crying.”

“You were hardly ‘unseemly,’ sir. When you feel the need to cry, you just have to let yourself cry it out. I hate it when people say that crying makes you weak. Besides–you look handsome even while crying, Hunter Noah, sir.”

Noah’s face had appealed to her a great deal, apparently.

“We’re willing to let you delay starting until after you’ve graduated, miss, so please hear us out on the terms of the offer.”

It would be difficult for me to arrange matters so Sohanie’s father wouldn’t get into that accident to begin with, and as a lot had changed, I couldn’t accurately predict what might happen, either. Still–if she knew to seek me out when her family’s finances got tight, at least, I could be of help to her then. When I outlined the terms of the offer, Min Sohan looked at me warily, as though she was trying to gauge whether or not I was a conman.

“This isn’t a hidden camera prank, is it?”

“No, miss.”

“This sort of setup is how you end up getting swindled, y’know, sir.”

…why was it harder to convince a college student than older, more seasoned office workers. Then again, once you’d gotten a taste of the job market, you certainly wouldn’t have let a good opportunity like this slip by. Leaving a business card with Sohanie, who regarded me suspiciously, we took our leave. 

- - -

“What should I do, sir.”

Noah asked, as we descended the stairs of the apartment. He was still wrestling with a lot of things it seemed, but apparently having taken Min Sohan’s words to heart, he didn’t appear to be trying to struggle on his own anymore, at least.

“Like Sohan-ssi said, you still have plenty of time, Noah-ssi. It’s fine for you to take your time and think things over, and I think it would be beneficial for you to try a few different things as well.”

“...and if I fail, sir?”

“Then I’ll be here to help bail you out. Along with the others, of course.”

Even aside from myself, there were others willing to care for Noah too.

“I can be considered to be Noah-ssi’s guardian at the moment, after all. If you happen to slip up while pursuing something you want to do, that’s alright. I should be able to deal with most anything that crops up. And don’t forget you have Myungwoo as well, too. The people at the lab wouldn’t turn away from you either, and Soyoung-ssi, well, she’d probably jump at the opportunity with both of her sleeves rolled up.”

Nor was it likely that Liette would stand idly by. She may have acknowledged Noah’s bid for independence, but she was hardly the type to simply look on as her dongsaeng was abused at someone’s hands.

“It’ll be difficult to actually internalize what I’ve said, though, in any case. Uneasiness is only natural.”

Since even Yerimie had said as much. It would take far more time for Noah to develop a sufficient amount of trust in me, and find that sense of security. In order for him to actually believe that he wouldn’t just be discarded, the only thing for it would be time and firsthand experience… Would it be quicker to just let him stir up a big incident once?

Maybe if, like Yoohyunie and Yerimie, he confidently caused some trouble… which was something I shouldn’t endorse, but it also didn’t seem like too bad of an idea for Noah-ssi to experience once or so. As long as the aftermath was fixable. Without resulting in harm to others, and in a way that was easily solved with money, preferably.

“So all I can offer you at the moment are these words, it seems. Whatever it is that you might want to do, and even those things that don't fully appeal to you–if you feel the whim, please give it a try, whatever it may be.”

After a moment of hesitation, Noah gave me a small nod. I wanted to lift his spirits a bit, if possible. Hmm. 

“Would you like to visit the aquarium?”

“Sir?”

“The aquarium. It’s located fairly close to the Rearing Facility, I believe. I haven’t ever been there, in fact. Nor have we all taken a trip together before, now that I think about it. I wonder if Yerimie might’ve visited? But I don’t expect Yoohyunie would’ve gone either, so shall we go together?”

“Ah, with everyone else, sir? I haven’t ever been there either, in any case.”

“Then, the two of us can stop by in advance today.”

Noah looked at me, wide-eyed. 

“The two of us, sir?”

“Of course. For us to go with everyone else as a group, that would mean that we’d need to reach out to them and get approved before we can go, no? Since, due to public safety reasons, we’re not allowed inside facilities containing potentially breakable displays that could become hazardous, otherwise. But that shouldn’t pose a problem for the two of us. Since we both have camouflaging Skills, after all. We just have to make sure not to get caught~”

I flashed a mischievous smile.

“We can enjoy ourselves without having to worry about who might see, right. Noah-ssi and me.”

“...you’re right, sir, we can.”

Noah shyly smiled back.

- - - - -

(1) SKY → Seoul National University / Korea University / Yonsei University

(2) Korea’s top 30 ranked universities

(more education-related footnotes in ch498)

+(Q&A)

A) han yoojin’s ‘optimization’ and ‘level-up’ Skill could only be obtained by leveling up the ‘caregiver’ class designation while fulfilling special conditions. the Teacher Skill was one of the aforementioned ‘level-up Skills that acted as a trigger condition’. it was also because the caregiver-class Skills’ rank was so high overall, that han yoojin’s rank-based prizes numbered fewer as well. noah Awakened alongside liette during a Dungeon break. abruptly overcome by fear as the pressure given off by his born s-rank noona became exponentially amplified to his senses, he completely froze up and was almost caught and devoured by a monster immediately upon Awakening. the harsh training liette put noah through was in part because of what transpired then ^^

[dbgdbw]

338.Pleased To Meet You (2)

처음 뵙겠습니다 (2)

I would have preferred a more upscale location if possible, but the place where Seo Kyunghoon and I ended up sitting across from each other was none other than the rooftop break area. There hadn’t been any other alternatives around that offered the privacy for a quiet conversation together, and Kyunghoonie hyung seemed far too uncomfortable with the prospect of leaving the premises for that to be a possibility. Which made sense; it was an unprecedented situation for him, after all.

There were a few potted plants and some trees strewn about the rooftop rest area, at least. The weather had cooled down quite a bit by now, but there were still a number of A/C units busily buzzing outside. The area seemed to be a favorite for smoke breaks, as the half full ashtray next to the table appeared to attest.

I’d asked Noah to guard the rooftop entrance to prevent others from stumbling upon us, in no small part because of the natural pressure he exerted on non-Awakened individuals as an S-rank, no matter how much he might try to rein in the influence. He’d made a fuss over my safety, but it wasn’t as though he’d be very far, and I was plenty capable of holding my own against an un-Awakened, besides. Seo Kyunghoon’s stats might be higher than mine, but he’d yet to Awaken at present.

“I am the Director of the Rearing Facility, Han Yoojin.”

Formally introducing myself once more, I pulled out a business card. The first time I had met with hyung, we’d been posted to the irregular Dungeon raid team. The operation had been a shitshow from start to finish, and had actually ended in a fight. We’d gone drinking together, with bruises blooming on our faces; it felt profoundly strange, to be handing over a business card in such a mundane way as this.

“To be frank, sir–I’m still finding it fairly difficult to understand what would motivate you to seek me out like this.”

Seo Kyunghoon said hesitantly, making no move to hide his bewilderment. It was unsurprising that he would think as much, being the ordinary office worker he was, while lacking any remarkable achievement to his name. I did try my Sapling Skill, just in case–but it only returned an indecipherable window, ostensibly because he hadn’t been properly logged in the System yet.

“In fact, I’m quite mystified that I even received a recommendation to begin with.”

“In the interest of transparency, I would like to clarify as well that we are not seeking particularly outstanding individuals for these postings.”

Hearing the blunt response that implied my tracking him down wasn’t due to the fact that we considered him to be especially capable, Seo Kyunghoon actually seemed to relax.

“The positions we are currently looking to fill are fairly normal office roles, you see, sir. Aside from the clientele perhaps being somewhat atypical, the tasks required of the job are largely standard fare.”

When it came down to it, things really were no different than what an ordinary animal breeding slash training center would comprise. And it was a small-scale operation, no less. It was just that the amount of money being moved around was quite significant, but the actual number of transactions happening were few. 

“What we do need above everything else, however, are trustworthy persons. In a way, they are a resource much more difficult to acquire than any skilled laborer. Since a trait such as reliability is impossible to quantify, is it not.”

It was easy to find someone who was good at what they did. All you had to do was meet them where their demands were. On the other hand, how could you credibly find someone you could trust, who you knew wouldn’t betray you. The only sure answer was ‘through time.’ To properly assess for such a quality, you would’ve had to have spent a significant length of time with them, wading through trials and tribulations, to develop that gut instinct. 

“...does that mean you consider me to be trustworthy, sir?”

“I find the person who recommended Assistant Manager Seo Kyunghoon-nim to me to be trustworthy.”

Wearing an expression that said he had no earthly idea who that person to recommend him might have been, Seo Kyunghoon absently rubbed his neck. It was me, sir. I was the one who’d recommended you.

“In any case–as I wish to recruit Assistant Manager Seo Kyunghoon-nim, I will lay out the terms we are offering, sir. To start, the salary being offered is two thousand a month.”(1)

Seo Kyunghoon tried to hide his shocked expression. Coming all the way over here like this, and only offering two hundred a month–he was well within his rights to feel flabbergasted. Especially when it was well-known that business ventures dealing with high-ranked Hunters were known to generate a significant amount of revenue.

“And the hazard pay is set at ten thousand a month.”

“...come again, sir?”

“It’s a bit low, isn’t it, sir?”

When I put on an apologetic expression, Seo Kyunghoon shook his head ‘no.’ 

“It may seem a bit lacking, considering that it involves a work environment frequented by high-rank monsters and high-ranked Hunters, but it is our intention to put the utmost effort into ensuring our ordinary employees’ safety. You will not be required to come face-to-face with any high-rank monsters on a one-on-one basis, and any high-ranked Hunter you come across will have been strictly briefed in advance.”

In any case, the office he would be stationed at was located within the company building proper, and not the rearing facility itself. So of the two groups, the only ones he would be forced to interact with were the high-ranking Hunters, really.

“Regardless, as workplace accidents may yet occur, we will of course offer further compensation as well. If you are ever on the end of an unwarranted threat issued by a high-ranked Hunter, you will receive a consolation fee of five thousand for infractions from A-ranks, and twenty thousand for incidents involving S-ranks. If it escalates beyond simple intimidation to actual injury, we will cover the full treatment cost as a given, as well as awarding a compensation fee of fifty thousand for damages incurred from A-ranks, and two million for S-ranks. The Hunter in question will also have sanctions imposed upon them as well, of course. In the case of death–well, we do not anticipate such an incident coming to pass, but please rest assured that the payout for such a case will certainly amount to a suitable sum.”

A-rank or S-rank, you weren’t going to be laying a finger on one of my employees. Seo Kyunghoon had gone silent at the rapidly escalating amounts of money being bandied about, and only stared at me dazedly.

“The four major insurances(2) are included by default, naturally. Ah–and, as you may be denied certain insurance claims while employed in a work environment that requires you to come into contact with high-ranked Hunters on a frequent basis. Your health insurance will be covered by us in full. Additionally, a daily allotment of a hundred won will be provided for you for staff meals.”

“D, daily? Not weekly, sir?”

“With the purpose of labor being to acquire provisions for sustenance, one should certainly strive to eat properly. Besides, the quality of one’s meals affects the quality of one’s health, which in turn influences the caliber of work they are capable of providing–isn’t that so. As such, should you have any funds leftover after you’ve finished dining, you are welcome to spend it on health supplements or vitamins as well. What you put into your body has long-lasting repercussions, after all.”

And what else was there. Ah, right.

“We are unable to provide reimbursement for transportation costs, however.”

“Well, that’s certainly no…….”

“Instead, we are prepared to provide a private residence for you and cover the cost of relocation.(3) It’s difficult to commute to a workplace that is far from one’s home, wouldn’t you agree. Regardless of the alternatives that may be presented, a close-by place of work is best preferred, certainly. Once you let us know which of the available homes nearby appeals to you the most, we will promptly see to acquiring the property on your behalf. Of course, something like a penthouse would be out of the question–we ask that you choose a residence that falls between twenty to forty pyong(4), based on the number of people in your household.”

“Come again, sir? That’s, I mean, well…….”

“Since frequent relocation due to yearly or monthly rental plans will only cause undue complications, we would like to encourage you to opt for the private residence.”

These were the ground terms, essentially.

“Please rest assured that your base pay will increase over time. We also ask that you refrain from discussing the terms outlined with others, apart from the starting salary amount and the provision of a company-financed home.”

The base pay had been set low on purpose. Pitched just enough to offset the thought that it was too low, when counterbalanced by the fact that he’d be receiving a private residence at no cost. Even if he was intended to be an ordinary employee, there was no helping the fact that he would be placed under intense scrutiny by virtue of where he worked. There would be those who would be particularly curious about the annual salary. If he could answer ‘how much do you make’ with ‘two thousand a month,’ it was a bit ambivalent. And even from Seo Kyunghoon’s point of view, it could be considered too little. But if it was subject to ‘soon increase over time’ and you added the free housing on top of that, then it turned into ‘well, that doesn’t seem too bad?’ in short order.

That much should prove sufficient. The price of securing a home near major guilds might be notably steep, but anything short of receiving the money directly could be summarily discounted. If someone who was perceived to be unremarkable suddenly came into a substantial windfall of a significant annual salary, it would attract all sorts of nasty characters eager to twist the narrative, one hundred percent guaranteed. Besides, going too high with the compensation could also encourage an artificially inflated sense of self-importance, resulting in needless problems.

And even if the details of the workplace harassment or injury compensation got leaked, those could be rationalized away easily enough considering the nature of the work. ‘There’s undomesticated monsters roaming around there, after all’–and so it would be simple to justify the amount. Since when you considered it from the viewpoint of ‘well, you’re putting your life at stake!’, it would make perfect sense. Regardless of that possibility being a moot point, in all actuality. 

“These terms certainly… seem impossible to turn down, sir.”

Seo Kyunghoon finally said, his tone faintly disbelieving.

“You may still find the work to be more challenging than anticipated, sir. Frequent interactions with high-ranked Hunters are fairly stressful for un-Awakened persons to contend with, for one. In addition, due to its status as a high-profile workplace, you may find that you are placed under extra scrutiny from others when you first start working with us.”

I didn’t anticipate any of this posing problems for Kyunghoonie hyung though, of course. He’s taken to Hunter work quicker than most, and more crucially, he’d been someone who’d been firmly on my side. And because he’d stuck together with me, he’d been forced to undergo dangerous circumstances on more than a few occasions. And a few of those times had included perpetrators of mid-ranked and even a couple of high-ranked Hunters, no less.

But even then, he’d been on my side to the end. So he’d already managed to prove himself several-fold over, as far as I was concerned.

“As long as I don’t get fired, sir, I imagine I should be able to stick it out.”

Apparently having relaxed somewhat, there was a hint of humor mixed into Seo Kyunghoon’s reply. He might’ve been joking, but I–knowing very well that he would have been laid off–found it hard to laugh alongside him. Though the fault lay firmly with the company, which had been half-bankrupt by then.

Seo Kyunghoon had a mother, and a younger sister with a significant age gap. As the head of the household, suddenly having lost their only source of income with his dismissal, he’d sought out an Awakening Center during his job search with a flicker of hope, and received a grade of E-ranked Awakened in turn. Not even an F-rank; regardless, he’d started taking on Hunter work as an E-rank.

And then.

“The private residence you mentioned…. Is it necessary that it be close to the Rearing Facility, sir? I have a younger sister, you see, and due to her being born a good deal later, she’s still in high school. She’ll be going to university next year. If possible, I would like to be able to move to a location that’s near my dongsaeng’s school. And for her college, as well.”

“Certainly, that could be arranged. I would like to caution you to consider staying within a district that is near a major guild, however, even if it lengthens her commute time somewhat. Though the situation with the Dungeons have settled down as of late, it is impossible to know what might happen. Of course, somewhere near the Rearing Facility would be ideal. After all, in the case of an emergency, it’s more likely that you would receive better care with such a connection already established, sir.”

“Ah, you certainly do make a good point.”

“You appear to have quite an amicable relationship with your dongsaeng, in any case.” 

“Yes, sir. In no little part due to our father’s early passing, I imagine.”

Seo Kyunghoon replied, somewhat awkwardly. I’d seen his dongsaeng Kyungha a few times before, too.

“I’ve heard that, likewise, you and your dongsaeng share a very pronounced bond of brotherly love as well, Director Han-nim, sir.”

“...huh? Y-yes, of course.”

I stuttered without intending to. The inside of my throat suddenly felt tight. ‘When you went through so much to raise him,’ and ‘how could he do that to you’; I could recall the way his voice had sounded as he attempted to console me, clear as day. Even as he’d told me to ‘just forget about him’ as I desperately clung to my hopes of reconciling with Yoohyunie, he’d also admitted that he understood where I was coming from. That he himself would have reacted the same way. 

“...we really do get along.”

When I’d been distraught over my dongsaeng, or tried to stand up for him while pretending otherwise, he’d been one to hotly argue that I should ‘think about your own circumstance right now,’ but still offer sympathy despite it all. And now, I was finally able to say that ‘we’re on great terms’ to that same hyung. …my eyes reddened despite myself.

“My dongsaeng, he–in case I might come to harm, he ended up having to stay away from me for over three years. Though I imagine you would’ve heard about this, already.”

“Yes, sir–it was mentioned on TV.”

“Since I’d hadn't the faintest idea, I’d even come to resent him for it for a while–he’s a precious dongsaeng that I raised with the utmost care, after all. When he announced that he would become a Hunter, it was a really, truly trying period for me. He was still so young, not even a legal adult, but he’d decided to take on such a dangerous occupation and, it really…….”

“...I would have felt similarly, sir. Even if my dongsaeng had been of age, I would have done everything I could to try and dissuade her, no matter the cost.”

Despite today being the ‘first’ time we’d met, he’d given me the same response as he had pre-Regression. I knew it was out of line, to air my traumas like this and cry in front of someone you’d just met. But even knowing that, it was difficult to repress my reactions. If I’d been able to tell him pre-Regression that it was all just a misunderstanding, and that I’d been able to make up with my dongsaeng–he would have been delighted for me, as though my problems had been his own. We would have gone drinking together and he’d have filled up my glass, telling me that I’d gone through a lot of heartache until that point.

“You must’ve gone through a lot of heartache, sir.”

“...yes.”

Stains appeared on the wooden tabletop, drop by drop. I must’ve seemed ridiculous; what’s up with this  guy, he must’ve thought. I’d placed him in an awkward and uncomfortable position, but.

“...here, sir.”

A handkerchief was offered to me. It was a familiar object. He’d told me that Kyungha had bought it for him as a present, after she’d gotten her first part-time job. It was a handkerchief that I’d told him I’d return to him after washing; only to have to return it to the dongsaeng, rather than the hyung. When we met at his funeral.

“...Thank you very much. I’ll return it to you after it’s been washed, so please be certain to come collect it in person.”

“I’ll take that to mean that you expect to start seeing me at the Rearing Facility then, sir.”

I mustered a smile to meet the lighthearted response being offered to me. The inside of my throat still felt constricted closed, but it felt as though one of the knots inside me had finally unraveled, at least. 

“I confess to being quite embarrassed by my conduct. I apologize for showing you such an unseemly side of myself, when I’ve come here for recruitment purposes.”

“It’s quite alright, sir. These sorts of things happen.”

“Ah, as for the more concrete details, those should be available to you through Haeyeon's human resources department. As Haeyeon Guild is currently overseeing portions of the Rearing Facility’s operations as well, the onboarding process would be done by that side as well. Here–this is the human resources department’s contact number. Please feel free to reach out to them whenever you can.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Then, I’ll be eagerly awaiting positive news.”

“I’m tempted to call straight away, in fact, sir.”

Telling him that such a thing would be most welcome, I smiled. Giving him the gift I’d prepared as well, I took my leave. I still had a number of people I needed to meet–were there tear tracks still left on my face, I wondered. Maybe I should duck in somewhere, and wash my face off first.

- - -

“...are you okay, sir?”

Noah asked me worriedly as I got back into the car. Now that I thought about it, he had probably overheard everything. Ack, how mortifying!

“I-I’m alright. It’s just that, with our household circumstances bearing so many similarities, it ended up making me feel slightly emotional.”

Not that our situations actually had much in common other than having looked after a younger dongsaeng, but well. Embarrassed, I pulled Peace into my arms as a distraction and petted him instead. At any rate, I’d gotten off to a good start, I reckoned. And I didn’t think I’d behaved too strangely, either. …though I hadn’t not been strange.

- - -

Our second destination was a small company as well. When I told her that she’d be allowed to bring her junior with her as well, Lee Yooshin had promptly written ‘RESIGNATION’ with a marker on a plastic folder and thrown it at her boss’s face. Saying that she’d been ‘sick of this dumpster fire and was planning quitting anyway’ but holding on out of concern for her junior, she’d flipped her boss the bird as well.

Even when she was a Hunter, she’d always been joined at the hip with the new hire, Kim Hyewon. And she’d always looked out for others as well, too. I remembered one time, she’d told me: ‘we have similar names already(5), you and I–so forget about the dongsaeng that threw you away, and let’s you and me be brother and sister instead.’ 

- - -

Our next destination was a dog café.(6) The part-timer, Choi Sooryun, reacted with wide-eyed disbelief to my offer, but nevertheless asked if that meant he would be able to see Peace, too. When I introduced him to Peace, who had been waiting back in the car, he had been beside himself with excitement. Choi Sooryun, currently two years younger than I, was on leave following discharge from mandatory military service.

He’d started off as a F-rank Support-type and worked the trenches alongside me, then had managed to earn a C-rank healing Skill; it would have been exceedingly easy for him to pick up a position at a small guild then, but this guy had been someone who had stubbornly shot back ‘how could I leave hyung behind like that.’ He wouldn’t have warranted even a low-ranked Healer position with just the one C-rank healing Skill, but in lower-ranked Dungeons, an ability such as his would have been received with eager arms. And so, I’d forcefully run him off.

…we hadn’t been able to part on good terms, since he hadn’t budged with just ordinary measures. But something like that wouldn’t pose a problem, now.

- - -

“This should be the correct place, sir.”

The car came to a stop near an old, hallway-style apartment complex.(7) Giving an apology to Peace, who had been relegated to waiting in the car nearly the whole trip, I got out of the car. I’d been ready to cry at the drop of a hat in the beginning, but as I’d gone on to meet with more and more familiar faces, my heart had started to grow lighter.

More than anything–the knowledge that things would be different this time around, and that I would be the one making it happen, brought great comfort to me.

“They should be on the fourth floor. I see that this place doesn’t have an elevator, either.”

We’d walked a whole lot today. I should be able to skip exercising for today, at least. And because it was the middle of the day on a weekday, the cramped, probably one-room apartment complex was quiet. They shouldn’t be in class right now, I’d been told, but I wasn’t sure if that meant they’d be at home.

“Yoojin-ssi.”

As I was counting up the doors, on account of the worn numbers on them having fallen off for the most part, Noah suddenly spoke up. When I reflexively turned to face him, his expression looked shadowed.

“Is there something wrong?”

Noah, after biting his lip in hesitation, finally opened his mouth.

“I think, I shouldn’t have come along with you after all, sir.”

“...Noah-ssi?”

That’s, what could it be. We’d walked around quite a bit, sure, but something like that shouldn’t have tired him out. Maybe I’d taken too much liberty with his offer to drive. But it wasn’t as though I had a driver’s license. If I did, I definitely would’ve offered to have us take turns. Or maybe it was something else that was…….

“I wanted to come along because I agreed with Myungwoo hyung, that I wouldn’t be able to just keep avoiding the matter forever, but.”

His voice wavering and looking fit to cry, Noah continued.

“I only, keep feeling more and more pathetic, sir.”

- - - - -

(1) my nemesis, converting numbers.. salary/comp discussion is in terms of x10,000 won and i’ve added that extra zero in-text for ‘intuitive’ readability, so just add a mental ‘thousand’ to everything above the 100(,000)won (~71.73usd) for daily meal fee (e.g. ‘five thousand’ = 5,000,000won = 3,586.30usd | ‘fifty thousand’ = 50,000,000 = 35,863.00usd )

(2) 사대보험 (four major insurance): National Pension (NP), National Health Insurance (NHI), Employment Insurance (EI), Worker’s Accident Compensation Insurance (WCI)

(3) more context as to why yoojin's offer is especially 'considerate' in the context of south korea's economy/climate:

https://www.bloomberg.com/news/features/2023-12-02/the-design-history-of-seoul-s-apatu-danji-apartment-complexes

What are the name of these apartments

(4) 1 pyong ＝3.954 sq. yds. (land area) / ＝7.9 cub. yds. (volume) | 20평형 = 66.12㎡, 40평형 = 132.23㎡

(5) Matchy sibsets and honour names– cultural differences, aka why 이윤신 says her name is 'already close-ish enough to pass as family' to 한유진; more name footnotes in ch615

(6) petting zoo-style dog café / free-range dog café

(7) 복도식 아파트 → refers to a specific high-density apartment style, in this case a ‘hallway-style apartment complex’

+(Q&A)

 Q) is there a plot-related reason that yoojinie is unable to use the sapling Skill to look at his own stat window? A) as a passive effect of the Caregiver title, the sapling Skill can only be used on others who hold the potential to become a candidate for ‘caregiving’. to be precise, it is a limit imposed by the System; and, should Han Yoojin make the decision to protect and look after himself as well, he would be able to overcome the bounds of the System and use it on himself, too.

+(Q&A)

Q) the optimized Skills(?) picked up on by the sapling Skill the main character uses, can they be hereditary? for example, if one of the parents has a talent for agriculture cultivation, and they happen to Awaken and develop a Skill related to that, I was wondering if their child may Awaken to possess something similar A) as innate proclivities and temperament, etc., do affect Skill development, there is a chance that such a thing could be passed down. though the humans in the novel don’t really have a particular ‘characteristic’ for their race(human), in the case of the dokkaebi, ‘flying’ and ‘transformation’ are akin to ‘basic skills’ innate to their race. if it’s a household that has a particular proclivity for x, then their offspring will probably have a high chance of displaying a corresponding or identical Skill^^ however, unless one Awakened fairly early, as what carries a greater influence is ‘life experience’ rather than ‘innate(born) disposition’, there are many cases of one acquiring a Skill with completely different properties than their parents’.

+(Q&A)

Q) i was wondering what percentage of the population comprise hunters in the sclass universe! e.g. a ratio of x number of unAwakened for one Awakened, for example. i was curious as to whether all individuals hold a hidden potential to become a hunter, or if there's only a certain portion of the population that possesses an innate proclivity for magic, and can then Awaken to become a hunter! A)

+(Q&A)

Q) have any of the respective heads of organizations acted as chief mourner in a funeral for a subordinate who lost their family to a Dungeon break? A) song taewon and moon hyuna have done so in the past. han yoohyun has not, but even if the occasion had come up, he wouldn’t want to participate in the capacity of chief mourner, which is typically filled by family. pre-regression, han yoohyun’s family comprised only one person, han yoojin–and even as a temporary arrangement, he has no intention of letting another step into a position that’s reserved for family only. in the case of sung hyunjae, the sole person he’d considered to hold a relationship with himself that would merit his involvement as such pre-regression, was song taewon. at present, with song taewon of course being a given, he’s also considering taking up the position of chief mourner for han yoojin’s funeral, as han yoohyun would have already perished alongside him, if it turns out that bak yerim struggles to do so.

+(Q&A)

Q) i’m curious about yoojinie’s family, from before yoohyunie was born!! additionally, if the brothers’ parents were able to provide steady financial support to the brothers while also traveling abroad, it seems that their pocketbook(?) status was quite well-off; did the brothers not get to inherit anything?? A) because both worked jobs and even proactively worked overtime in order to avoid being at home, they were able to live quite comfortably. because there were a lot of corresponding expenses, they weren’t able to put away very much, but they owned the house, and had insurance besides. however, even if they were able to retain the house despite having the inheritance ripped away piece by piece, because of some remaining loans, han yoojin decided to enter the workforce^^ han yoojin’s homeroom teacher petitioned that he at least finish high school, as his status as a minor would afford him assistance; but han yoojin turned them down, on the grounds that the house being held as collateral would mean that their living situation would become perilous as soon as he became a legal adult. since he would be considered an adult very soon, he aimed to amass work experience and build up savings in preparation for when the time would pass where he would be forced to stand on his own two feet.

+(Q&A)

Q) then, did the parents take care of yoohyunie too, instead of ostracizing him? or did they only provide yoojinie with food to eat and clothes to wear, and it was yoojinie who made sure that yoohyunie got to eat and was properly dressed? A) they didn’t go out of their way to prepare meals for him or the like, but made sure there was plenty of food available^^ because han yoojin was too young back then to take care of himself, much less his dongsaeng, if the parents had completely forsaken them, it would have been difficult for either of them to survive. the brothers’ parents didn’t harbor ill intent towards their children. to be precise, they simply wished to divorce themselves from any meaningful connection with the two. as their desire to avoid reality was so great, rather than attempt to either abandon or kill han yoohyun, they opted to maintain the status quo instead. with rice left in the rice cooker and side dishes stockpiled high in the refrigerator, the parents would either stay out of the house or go about their life as though the brothers didn’t exist. because it would draw scrutiny if they wore misfitting clothes, han yoojin was bought clothes of an appropriate size and han yoohyun would typically wear his hand-me-downs. starting from the time han yoojin was in middle school, rather than having his things bought for him, he was instead given a generous allowance that would allow him to acquire necessities such as clothes, shoes, school supplies, etc.; han yoojin used that money to buy his dongsaeng clothes as well. as the parents had been unsparing with money spent on clothes when han yoojin was younger, until about seven or so, there was no issue with han yoohyun only receiving his hand-me-downs. if only to assuage their feelings of guilt, they made sure to take good care of their basic necessities, and han yoojin would console himself through rationales such as ‘mom and dad love each other too much, and that’s why there’s no room left for me and yoohyunie’

+(Q&A)

Q) in the webtoon, the scenario is portrayed that, in that D-rank Dungeon at the beginning, following a fairly harsh verbal altercation, han yoojin decides he would rather be the one to die to the lauchitas; in the original text, the scene that the first chapter opens on, han yoohyun’s death pov–would it be alright to ask after what you thought that meeting between the brothers would’ve been like, in the Dungeon? is it similar to what happened in the webtoon?  A) it’s similar ^^ in the novel, he never attempted to die, but if han yoojin at that time thought that han yoohyun might be safe so long as he wasn’t there, he probably wouldn’t have hesitated to kill himself. the han yoojin pre-regression is a character that tried to stay alive no matter what, but because the biggest reason for that was han yoohyun, so long as his dongsaeng’s life was at stake, he probably would’ve given up all that more easily.

[dbgdbw]

337.Driver's License Exam / Pleased To Meet You (1)

운전면허증 & 처음 뵙겠습니다 (1)

※ The events of this chapter are set in the past.

“Mister, let’s make sure to get our licenses this time!”

Said Yerimie.

“I need to get a new license that corresponds with my Hunter rank, too.”

Said Myungwoo.

“I need to get a new license as well, sir, now that I reside in Korea.”

Said Noah. And thus, with four license-less people assembled so, it became inevitable that we would need someone to act as the designated driver. And despite there being many candidates capable of filling the role.

“I’ll drive you.”

Yoohyunie decided to involve himself. And then, Peace had staged a demonstration in front of the doorway. Chirpie and Velare pinned me with twin stares. Well, it wasn’t as though it would be somewhere dangerous, considering it was a Hunter-designated facility.

So, with Peace nestled in my arms, Chirpie on my head, and Velare wrapped around my wrist, we set off from home.

“I seem to recall you mentioning that you hadn’t practiced driving at all, Yerim-ah. Are you gonna be alright?”

“Not to worry, sir, I always do better on the practicals!”

She’d passed the written portion and had supposedly learned the basic controls, but I felt uneasy nonetheless. Yoohyunie weighed in from beside me.

“I passed on my first try without any practice, too. And even if she messes up, it’ll just be the car that gets damaged, so you don’t need to worry. More importantly–will you be alright, hyung? You even turned down my offer to tutor you.”

“Just ‘cause I don’t have a license, doesn’t mean I haven’t driven before. The jobs I worked before would have me use a vehicle to move things on site sometimes, so I know how to park and such within limits.”

It’s fine as long as you’re not on an actual road, they’d said. Of course, the actual reason for my confidence now was because I’d already passed a driver’s license exam once, pre-Regression. 

“Even so–the test course designated for Hunters is somewhat unusual, so you might find it a bit trying.”

“Is it really so different?”

“I’m not allowed to disclose the specifics so I can’t say, but just to give you an idea, an un-Awakened person would likely be unable to pass the high-rank Hunter test. Though I’ve heard that the mid-rank test isn’t so bad.”

Was it that the test track was especially finicky? Even if that was the case, since I wasn’t an actual newbie, it would probably be alright. 

Once we arrived at the building, we met up with Myungwoo and Noah, who had been waiting outside.

“Myungwoo-yah, are you gonna be okay? I hear that the high-rank Hunter course is no joke.”

As he had been acknowledged as an A-rank Hunter, unlike myself, Myungwoo would have to earn a high-ranked Hunter license. Sidling up to Myungwoo, I gave his arm a nudge.

“Especially with your old license only ever having gathered dust, eh.(1) Make sure to pack a potion with you, just in case–there should be a Healer on stand-by at the testing site too, right?”

“Yeah. They do, apparently. And I was informed that I’d be permitted to use Items as well, based on the trait of my Skill. Though it’s limited to Items I’d crafted myself, to be precise.”

“Make sure to be careful, regardless. Don’t get hurt, alright.”

Noah shouldn’t encounter any problems, since he’s an S-rank, I thought, and briefly bid him a simple good luck on the exam as well–only to watch him visibly deflate. Oh dear.

“Be sure to look after yourself as well, Noah-ssi. I’ve heard that it’s quite easy for S-rank Hunters, but just in case.”

“Yes! Thank you very much, Yoojin-ssi, sir.”

He finally showed a brilliant smile. Extravagantly dazzling today as well, I see.

- - -

The testing site designated for Hunters was located quite a ways out. But oddly enough, there were long lines of foreign vehicles extending out of the front parking lot. It felt as though we’d stepped foot into a motor show. Sequestered within the flashy cars, several people dressed in suits locked onto us with glittering eyes the moment they spotted us.

“Make sure to pass the exam, please!”

“We’re cheering for you, Hunter-nims!”

Could it possibly be.

“...are they vehicle dealers.”

Just how had they known to be here? Some of them were even holding up personalized placards. Most of them seemed to be in support of Yerimie, with Noah coming in at second place in popularity. There were comparatively fewer signs for me and Myungwoo. Was it because we had been deemed the ones more likely to fail.

We entered the testing center while buoyed by the encouragement of luxury car dealers. A proctor wearing a nervous expression met us inside.

“Hunter Bak Yerim-nim, you’ve already completed the written exam, I see.”

“Yessir!”

“Then, we will escort you to the practical test first. Course A will be an ordinary test of your driving skills. Skill and Item use is prohibited while you are on Course A. Course B is a route that is designed for Hunter-specific assessments, and so the use of Skills will be allowed then. Item use will be prohibited for everyone aside from Hunter Yoo Myungwoo-nim.”

The proctor then asked Yerimie to follow them.

“I’ll be back after I pass~”

After Yerimie had departed for the practical test, and we had begun to move towards the place where the written exam would take place–

“Hello, sirs!”

A cheerful voice rang out. Kang Soyoung appeared, followed by Liette; and emerging behind the two of them was none other than Song Taewon. Casting an eye over our group, Song Taewon spoke to one of the staff members who were present. 

“Would Hunter Bak Yerim happen to be in the midst of her practical test, then?”

“Yes, sir. As she had already passed the written exam, she was led to the practical portion first.”

Song Taewon gave a small nod. It seemed that he’d been assigned to be on standby for damage control, on account of the swarm of S-rank Hunters arriving to take their license exams. It really was a problem, how there was no one capable of relieving him for postings involving S-rank Hunter issues. Sometimes it felt as though I might need to scout a suitable S-rank Awakened from an international agency somewhere, to lessen the burden placed on him.

…though from Song Taewon’s point of view, that might just feel like an additional headache he needed to contend with. He was someone who would probably reject even a carbon-copy S-rank of himself, after all, even if they shared an identical personality. 

“Hi, Darling~ And Noah, you’re here to obtain your license as well, hmm?”

“Yes, noonim.”

His brief response felt neutral. It didn’t radiate the warmth or familiarity reserved for family, but it didn’t contain any traces of hostility, either. They hadn’t managed to work everything out yet, after all; nor was everything guaranteed to work out to a then they lived happily ever after~ resolution, in any case.

“Since Soyoung-ssi should already have a license–then, Liette, you didn’t have a Korean license already?”

“It got revoked. So this is a retake~”

What in the world had she done. An S-rank Hunter’s driver’s license would hardly be revoked for something insignificant.

- - -

We all filed into the testing room for the written portion of the exam, barring Yoohyunie and Kang Soyooung. I left Peace and Chirpie with Yoohyunie for the time being. As for Velare, well, she had become a wrist accessory at this point. Since the group comprised Hunters mid-rank and above, there were very few tables left bare.

“The written exam consists of sixty questions, forty of which are ordinary questions. The remaining twenty questions will be based on Hunter-specific material. Hunter Liette and Hunter Noah–please come this way.”

For those two, owing to the language barrier, test packets that weren’t written in Korean were distributed to them. And so, the written exam commenced. The regular questions were a breeze to get through, and the Hunter-specific material was easy enough to answer as well. The content of the questions ranged from things like how to put on your seatbelt; hypotheticals about what constitutes driving under the influence when poison resistance and stat ranks etc. were at play; and traffic regulations to follow in the case of a Dungeon break.

Everyone was able to safely pass the written portion of the exam. The only thing left for us now was to pass the practical test.

“Hunter Han Yoojin-nim, please follow me this way.”

Because I was the only mid-ranked Hunter, I was the only one assigned to a different testing site. Passing Chirpie over to me, Yoohyunie spoke.

“Make sure to be careful, hyung. Take Peace with you too, just in case.”

“I’m not so bad that I’d end up wrecking while trying to pass, y’know. Is bringing Peace with me even allowed, actually?”

The proctor responded that it would be fine. It was just that the instant I was aided by my mount beast, I would face automatic failure. It was fine to use Skills, but borrowing another’s ability was prohibited; I would have to pass the exam on my own strength alone.

Aside from myself, everyone else in the group was escorted away in the direction Yerimie had gone. Kang Soyoung, after shouting Liette unnie, fighting!, then turned towards Noah and hollered.

“Noah-ssi! If you pass the exam, then tomorrow, let’s–!”

“My apologies, miss.”

“That’s alright! Good luck on your exam, sir!”

Stalwart as ever, huh. The two of them looked really good together, though.

I followed the proctor to the testing site. As I reached the course, apparently having gotten wind of what was happening in the meanwhile, a text arrived from Sung Hyunjae.

[ Fighting^^ ] 

Eh, well thanks, I suppose. Two testing vehicles were parked at the starting point of the route for the A course. After I got into the one-seater truck, we set off immediately. Something like the regular course, well, it was no trouble. It had been a while since I’d driven stick, but as I’d made sure to do a review of it in advance, I just had to fall back on muscle memory. 

Once I’d passed that portion of the test, I was directly escorted to the B course.

“This vehicle design is…a bit unique, I see.”

No matter how you looked at it, the bulky oversized SUV didn’t look like any car that would be available to the general public. In all likelihood, it was probably a specialized vehicle, with parts made from materials harvested in Dungeons. There was an indicator on the plate, just as I’d assumed.(2)

“Course B has been configured with a hypothetical Dungeon Break scenario in mind. Though certain aspects of the course are modified from time to time, as the general track itself remains the same, we ask that you refrain from discussing the specifics of the test with Hunter license candidates who have yet to take the exam.”

“Would that mean retakes are unavailable?”

“In the event of a retake, the cutoff line for qualification will rise with each attempt. Three consecutive failures to pass will result in a disqualification from taking the driver’s license exam in the future.”

How stringent. In any case–since retakes were allowed, I’d just have to make sure to memorize the course if it seemed to be too difficult to complete on the first try.

“If you opt to withdraw in the middle of the exam, please press the red button on the dashboard. A Healer and a rescue team will come by to collect you shortly.”

“Understood, sir.”

Even if it was supposed to be a ‘Dungeon Break scenario,’ it wasn’t as though a real monster would be coming out at me, so why the need for a ‘rescue team,’ I wondered. Though I supposed an inexperienced driver left to their own devices could end up in a wreck while driving, after all.

After being briefed on the rest of the guidelines, I got into the car. Peace settled himself into the passenger seat.

“Chirpie-yah, you go and sit next to Peace.”

- 삐약.

It might prove dangerous since, unlike on Course A, I would be required to speed up a bit more this time around. Leaving Chirpie to Peace’s supervision, I began driving. The gates that had been closed swung open, and I could see patches of shattered road come into view.

“They made this pretty realistic, huh.”

There were even fake building constructed along the sides of the road. I continued to drive along the four-lane road.

‘Just as I’d thought, they added in obstacles too.’

There were cars parked here and there in the middle of the road. Occasionally, a collapsed electrical pole or building debris blocked the path as well. Since it wasn’t an actual emergency situation, the well-constructed course was actually entertaining to navigate. So this was why the fee to take the exam had been so high.

‘Should I take my time, or try to hurry.’

I’d been informed that, as ‘arriving at the scene of the Dungeon Break within the designated time limit’ was a sort of mission, I’d have a fairly strict amount of time allotted to complete the exam. If the clock ran out on me when I was only halfway through, did that mean I would need to turn around? I’d forgotten to ask about that earlier. Regardless, because I figured I should at least try to see the course all the way through, I began speeding up. 

It was right when I was contemplating how it’d be difficult for a newbie driver to arrive in time with the increasing number of obstacles appearing, that it happened.

“Please help!”

“What–!”

A person suddenly jumped out onto the road. I hurriedly slammed on my breaks, but.

Thump!

“Aack!”

The man who had been hit went airborne. After tumbling along the road a few times, he came to a stop in a heap. What the hell, what the hell. I quickly threw open the car door and rushed out towards the man.

“Sir, are you alri–”

“You were unable to avoid hitting a civilian, sir. A deduction of five points.”

The man, who had suddenly sat up, spoke calmly. 

“And as the response you had after collision was lacking as well, there will be an additional two points deducted.”

“...come again?”

“As this district is located near the scene of the Dungeon Break, there remains the possibility of monsters potentially lurking close-by. Even if an accident has occurred, you must nevertheless remember to first scan your surroundings for threats.”

“...you’re alright, then, sir?”

“Please be at ease. I am a C-rank Tank class Hunter. Although, Hunter Han Yoojin-nim.”

Hesitating, the man looked over somewhere behind me. 

“Would it be possible for me to get a photo with Chirpie, sir? I am a huge fan of his, you see. The test timer has been paused for the time being.”

When I turned around, I was greeted by the sight of Peace with Chirpie sitting on his head, the two of them having followed me out. Well, there wasn’t a reason for me to say no, but. Placing Chirpie on the proctor’s head, I took his phone and snapped a couple of pictures of them for him. The proctor thanked me profusely several times, then departed after wishing me luck on the rest of the exam.

“...isn’t this a bit too realistic.”

If it hadn’t been for my Fear Resistance, I genuinely might’ve had a heart attack. Grumbling, I got back into the SUV. So it was supposed to be real-ly reflective of reality, huh. But even then, they wouldn’t have incorporated monsters into the exam. …they wouldn’t have, right.

Taking a deep breath, I set off once again. Going a little slower than I had been going before, I ignored the traffic lights and sped through an intersection. I wouldn’t be deducted any points for disregarding traffic signals. It was currently impossible to even be able to stay within the lanes, after all. I had just turned a corner, when.

“Ah!”

Another shape jumped out onto the road. Seeing the blackish mass appear, I quickly stepped on my breaks. As I'd been driving a bit slower with my full attention, unlike earlier, I was able to come to a stop with about thirty centimeters or so left between us.

“What’s with this, huh. Look, sir–get out of the way please, would you.”

The thing blocking my path was none other than a person, dressed up in a novelty costume. I laid on the horn a few times, but they still refused to budge.

- 쉬익.

Velare, having observed me use the car klaxon, stretched out her neck. And then, slithering on over to wrap herself around the steering wheel, she began pressing on the horn herself. 

“Cut that out, you.”

Telling the kids to wait for a moment, I got out of the car. Despite being told to stay put, Peace hopped out after me. As I was making certain to scan my surroundings this time around, the person wearing the costume approached me.

“Ten points deducted, sir.”

“Pardon?”

“When you come across a low-rank monster, you must simply continue driving headlong into them. Furthermore, as you proceeded to disembark in a vulnerable state, an additional three points–”

Vrooom, the car suddenly took off. Accelerating in a straight line, it came to an abrupt stop when it crashed into a fake building. The proctor and I both stared slack-jawed at the vehicle.

“...Chirpie!”

Was it you? Or was it Velare? Or the both of you? I rushed over to the car and threw the door open. Chirpie, who had been sitting in the driver’s seat, turned to look at me. Meanwhile, Velare had somehow ended up wrapped around the gear shift lever. It was a sight that automatically summoned a deep sigh. 

“Chirpie, you–this isn’t a toy car, okay! And Velare, I’ve told you before that you can’t just always do whatever Chirpie tells you to do!”

- 삐야.

- 시잇.

“What would you’ve done if one of you had gotten hurt, huh. And if we weren’t on a testing site, someone else could’ve gotten hurt too, y’know. No–it’s my fault for getting out of the car while leaving the two of you in here. I should’ve made sure to bring the car keys with me, at the very least.”

It felt as though Chirpie, this guy, had been steadily escalating in its shenanigans, ever since it had joined up with Velare. A small silver lining was that its teleportation abilities seemed to be limited to itself.

“Guardian Han Yoo–I mean, Hunter Han Yoojin-nim.”(3)

The ‘monster’ said, approaching us.

“As this incident falls outside of the exam parameters, you will not be penalized–however, please be certain to exercise greater discretion going forward.”

“Ah, of course, sir. My apologies. I’ll make sure to be more careful.”

I immediately lowered my head in apology. Passing the test today was almost certainly a bust at this point, no doubt about it. Nevertheless, in order to familiarize myself with the rest of the course, I got back into the car. Even if it had smashed into the prop building, since it was an immensely durable specialized vehicle, all it had to show for it were a few scratches.

“I’ll just have to do a retake, I suppose.”

It was a shame about the application fee, but, well. My heart feeling a step lighter with the knowledge that I would have to write off this attempt anyhow, I stepped on the accelerator. Blithely plowing into another person dressed in a monster costume, I dodged around the fallen roadside trees. Then, I crossed through a pool of water and drove up on the sidewalk. 

I hesitated for a moment when confronted with a dead-end, where both the sidewalk and road were blocked off; but the issue was resolved when I smashed through the glass doors of a fake building right next door. When I emerged on the other side, the road appeared before me once more. 

��I should be able to make it the next time around, at this rate.”

I made a left at the intersection, in accordance with the posted directions. Then, suddenly.

우르릉

A rumbling sound played out from speakers. The fake buildings around me began to topple towards the road, in the direction of the car.

“If I get flattened, does it mean I fail?”

Is this supposed to be a scenario where some high-ranked Hunters were engaged in fisticuffs nearby or something, my good sirs. Or perhaps the Dungeon that burst had been A-rank or above. I rapidly increased the speed of the car. I raced noisily down the road that had begun to crack and crumble. The recorded sounds of buildings falling in succession continued to play out ominously from behind me. 

An overturned semi truck blocked my way forward. Jerking on the steering wheel, I drove up onto the sidewalk. Sending a signboard flying and smashing through a roadside stall, I maneuvered back onto the road, and then, turned a corner–

- Kraaar!

A giant inflatable doll, accompanied by a recorded growl, obstructed my path. What the hell–was I supposed to take this at face value, too. Though honestly, if it was actually a monster of that size, then I would’ve definitely been outclassed.

That meant I was probably supposed to flee, I figured.

As the sound of buildings collapsing had fallen silent by then, I began to reverse without hesitation.

Clunk!

“...huh?”

The moment I’d started to back up, the immaculate patch of road behind me had sunk down in a blink. The back of the vehicle lurched downwards, while the front of the car pointed towards the sky. 

- 삐약!

Peace reached out with a paw to pin Chirpie down as it went rolling backwards. The hell was this!

- Kraaawr!

The pre-recorded beastal roar rang out again, in tandem with the thudding of heavy footsteps. Yeah, well, so what. 

“Let’s get out of here, for starters.”

Opening the car door, I slipped out onto the road. Peace followed me outside, Chirpie dangling from his mouth. The back of the car had slipped completely into the sinkhole. Without superhuman strength, it seemed impossible to pull it back up.

- Kraaawrg!

“...like I said, what d’you expect me to do.”

Was I supposed to abandon the vehicle and run? But wasn’t this supposed to be a driver’s license exam? They’d pointedly mentioned that I’d have to ‘make sure to bring the car all the way to the designated destination in order to pass.’ Was I not supposed to have reversed there, perhaps.

I was deep in contemplation when the inflatable monster went 펑, bursting open with a bang. A white powder scattered into the air, and simultaneously, a voice flowed out from the speakers.

[ Hunter Han Yoojin-nim, you have failed the exam. ]

…I’d already known that I wasn’t going to pass, but what the hell. I hadn’t even been able to make it to the end.

“You should begin making your way back now, sir.”

Said a proctor, who had emerged from somewhere. And then, using just his hands, he pulled the car back up onto the road. 

“...could I ask how, exactly, I should have handled this portion of the test, sir?”

“Had you managed to pull the car back out from the sinkhole within the designated time limit and reversed ten meters, the oversized monster would have then withdrawn.”

“‘Pull the car back out,’ sir?”

“Correct.”

“...with my bare hands?”

“The use of Skills is permitted as well.”

Pardon my French, but the hell did you say, sir. Was I supposed to whisper ‘I love you’ to the car or something, huh. In any case, one thing was for certain– obtaining a mid-rank Hunter-use driver’s license would be an impossibility for me.

- - -

“Hyung!”

Yoohyunie, who had been waiting for me at the doorway to the mid-rank Hunter testing center, approached me. I sent my dongsaeng a listless wave.

“...I didn’t pass.”

It was only a driver’s license exam, but I felt somewhat humiliated all the same. Yoohyunie brushed off the dust that had settled on my shoulders. 

“You aren’t hurt anywhere?”

“It wasn’t that dangerous. The buildings were just facades and all, too. But it’s definitely too difficult for someone with F-rank stats to make it through, huh.”

I groused as Yoohyunie and I walked over together to the waiting room.

“It was already hard enough to avoid all the random people suddenly popping up, but how am I supposed to haul a car back out from a sinkhole, exactly. If I were capable of lifting a car up by myself, then my stats wouldn’t be classified as F-rank, right.”

Even if I had been given ten chances instead of three, the probability that I’d be able to pass with my strength level was still nil. It was an impossible feat.

“So the mid-rank exam has a sinkhole, huh. In the high-rank one, it’s a bridge that collapses.”

“...what?”

“The bridge isn’t entirely severed though–there’s a few strands of wire that remain connected.”

…were you supposed to pick up the car and do a tightrope walk across.

“Mister!”

Yerimie, who had already been waiting inside the lobby, cheerfully waved at me once she spotted us. I could see Myungwoo and Noah as well. Had the three of them already finished their practical tests, in that case. It appeared that I’d been the only one who’d really dragged it out. 

“Did you make it through, sir?”

“...nope. I’ve just decided to give up on earning my driver’s license.”

I couldn’t do it. It was impossible. Unless I resorted to measures that would have penalized me anyway, it was outside of my capability. At my announcement, all three of their expressions filled with sympathy.

“It must’ve been a pretty difficult test, sir. That’s alright.”

“There’s a lot of people who don’t have driver’s licenses, y’know. Don’t stress about it.”

“And you have me as well, Yoojin-ssi. There’s no need for you to use a car for transportation, sir.”

They were all so considerate. When I asked how they’d done on their exams, they all proudly relayed that they’d passed. So I was the only one who’d failed, huh.

“I heard that in the high-rank Hunter course, there’s a collapsed bridge–how did you manage to get through that part?”

“I just picked up the car and flew across, sir.”

Yerimie said. I see; it would’ve been easy for her since she had a flight Skill. 

“Back when I took the exam, I wasn’t aware that I could use my willow leaves in lieu of a flight Skill, so I just tossed it across.”

Yoohyunie said, adding that he’d assumed the wire would snap under their combined weight, if he’d tried to cross while holding the car. Apparently, if you were to throw the vehicle, the impact strength on the body of the car just had to be below a certain threshold.

“I crossed while holding the car as well, sir.”

Noah had used the same method as Yerimie.

“Well, since vehicles are inanimate objects. I just stored it inside the Forge and crossed over by myself.”

So Myungwoo had thereby managed to breeze past as well. They really were resourceful, the lot of them. Meanwhile, I had a one hundred percent failure rate basically guaranteed. But if you possessed that much capability to begin with, did you really even need access to a car during a Dungeon Break. It felt as though just flying or running on your own would be preferable. 

Just then–우르릉, the sound of rumbling came through the ground.

“...would it happen to be Liette’s turn to take the exam, do you know?”

Immediately on the heels of my question, an announcement came on over the speakers.

[ Please be advised–the ground tremors being experienced are the product of Hunter Liette’s road test. In anticipation of an emergency situation, we ask that any individuals who are E-rank Awakened and below please evacuate to a secure location outside of the building. ]

What could she possibly be up to. Several minutes passed; after the ground shook a few more times, Liette eventually appeared with Kang Soyoung at her side. And accompanying them was Song Taewon, exhaustion etched onto his expression. 

“I’ve technically passed, yes?”

“Please be mindful of the fact that it is intended to be a driving exam. We cannot recognize it as being a valid result, when you ran the length of the course with the car clutched within your jaws.”

“But unnie can run faster than the car’s even capable of going, sir! It’d be more effective for unnie to just run if a Dungeon bursts open, isn't that right, Section Chief Song-nim, sir?”

“...she demolished the road and all of the buildings on the course as well, miss.”

“Cut me some slack, Public Servant-ssi. Isn’t there a Korean saying, that ‘all’s well as long as you can reach Seoul.’”(4)

“Please refrain from destroying Seoul.”

Song Taewon replied flatly. Section Chief Song-nim, you have your work cut out for you today as well, huh, sir. I was afraid an actual fight might break out between them with the direction things seemed to be going, but thankfully, Liette seemed to back off after a bit of grumbling. And I was planning on buying unnie a new car, too, Kang Soyoung sighed wistfully.

- - -

“Mister, I’ll drive you, sir!”

Yerimie said, taking up position next to a sleek-looking sports car the moment we stepped outside of the testing center. A bright expression blossomed on the face of the dealer the car belonged to.

“You’re planning on buying a car straight away? Is that really alright?”

“Psh, it’s just a bit of pocket change, sir. Even if the models for high-ranked Hunters are on the pricier side.”

Saying so, she asked me which car appealed to me the most.

“This black design looks pretty too–what d’you think, sir?”

“They all look quite fine to me.”

Even at a glance, all of them looked prohibitively expensive. Just then, Myungwoo began walking towards a sturdy looking SUV.

“How’re you gonna be able to squeeze into something cramped like that when you have the kids in tow, huh.”

Ah, he had a point–particularly since Peace was with us too, at that. Hearing Myungwoo’s words, Yermie hollered that I can get a car with more space too, sir! 

“You should pick a car that appeals to you, Yerim-ah. It’s your first car, after all.”

“This one’s a bit roomier, sir, so it’ll probably work out. And it seems pretty durable, besides.”

“Pardon me, Yoojin-ssi.”

Noah, who had been passively watching from the sidelines, suddenly squeezed into the conversation. Looking at Yerimie and Myungwoo in turn, he went on.

“If I may, I would like to opine that riding with a novice who is driving for the first time today may be a fairly dangerous undertaking. However, I have had consistent practice in driving.”

Well, he certainly wasn’t wrong. Myungwoo hadn’t been behind a wheel in years, and Yerimie was an actually green driver. Ah, realization suddenly dawned on both Yerimie and Myungwoo’s faces.

“I…have confidence in my driving abilities though, sir.”

“I’ll get a bit more practice first. I’m confident that I’d be able to protect you, Yoojin-ah, but not being able to guarantee I wouldn’t get into an accident takes precedence. Maybe I should look into crafting a car-related Item.”

Hearing Myungwoo withdraw his bid first, Yermie made a disappointed expression and turned her sights back towards the sports car. Noah, having emerged victorious, gave me a bright smile. 

“A full-sized car would be most comfortable after all, no, sir?”

Noah asked, walking over to a model from car company B that had wings attached to the logo.(5) Seeing him drop that kind of money on the spot without batting an eye was admittedly impressive. Yerimie and Myungwoo, too, each picked out a car that ran to their respective tastes. The dealers whose vehicles hadn’t been selected turned to gaze at me with pleading eyes. I’m afraid I failed, everyone. And even if I had passed, I’d probably have just gone with a Korean-made vehicle…(6) Not that I stood a chance of actually ever passing, but.

“Yoojin-ssi, sir.”

Noah called out to me. But then.

“Hyung.”

A final challenger appeared.

“I don’t want to drive back alone, though.”

That dongsaeng sent me a plaintive look that seemed to be asking are you really going to leave me behind. That’s, but, well. Yerimie–who had selected a sleek-looking navy blue sports car that gleamed–made booing noises from the back, jeering that Guild Leader-nim is such a griefer.

“T-then, let’s ride back together. We can contact Haeyeon to have someone come by and pick up your car, yeah.”

I couldn’t reject Noah-ssi’s goodwill, but neither could I stand to leave my dongsaeng behind. It might just be spending a single car ride apart–but still. Yoohyunie glanced over at Noah, then gave a nod. Noah, whose expression had stiffened for a moment in response to Yoohyunie’s ambush, quickly recovered his smile and held the car door open for me.

“We’ll all have lunch together on the way back. My treat.”

Consider it a penalty round on me for failing.

- - -

The day after the license exams.

“I’ve been apprised of the news, lad.”

Sung Hyunjae came calling. Did his excellency really have nothing he needed to do, that he could graciously deign to show up in person after this humble personage managed to fail his driver’s license test. I peered up at Sung Hyunjae from where I’d been crouched down, watching Chirpie and Velare frolic in the grass. 

“If you’re here to congratulate me on my failure to pass, sir, I’m afraid that you’ve arrived too late. Hyuna-ssi stopped by not long ago to give me a considerably amount of the same, which I’ve yet to finish digesting.”

Starting off with ‘oh deary me, hyung-nim~’ and concluding with ‘that’s alright, you can call on me anytime!’ in the end. My goodness, murmured Sung Hyunjae, smiling. With him standing with his back to the sun like that, I felt inadvertently blinded, despite myself.

“I’ve come bearing a gift, to stave off the dejection certainly plaguing my ‘Partner.’”

“I’m afraid I’m not familiar with this ‘dejection’ you mention, sir. There’s a long line of people who are eager to offer me a seat in their vehicles, wouldn't you know. Having someone else drive you is the ideal scenario, as it happens.”

“You may call upon me as you require.”

“You’ll need to take a number and make your way to the back of the queue, sir.”

So what was his present, then. I didn’t really care to receive anything from him, but I did feel curious. It didn’t look as though he’d brought anything along, so was it in his inventory? If it was an Item, I’d take it, thank-you-very-much. When I gave him an expectant stare, Sung Hyunjae pulled out his so-called ‘present.’ 

“...a bicycle?”

“A specialized one, which is capable of being stored within one’s inventory. Use of it should not pose a problem, even without a license. And it will also serve as exercise, besides.”

It was a bike, with a basket attached to the handles. Floating into the air, Chirpie fluttered over and plopped itself down into the basket. It found it to be pretty appealing, it seemed.

Specialty bicycles that had been crafted from Dungeon materials–and were therefore capable of being placed inside your inventory–had become quite commonplace later on, but that shouldn’t have been the case in the present; therefore, the fact that he could just produce one like this the day after, definitely meant that.

“...did you perhaps hold a gosa(7) to pray for my failure, sir.”

While he was texting me ‘fighting,’ he’d already put in an order for the bike because he was anticipating that I would fail!

“It merely struck me as being the inevitable outcome, shall we say.”

“In all fairness, they should be sorting the examinees by stat ranking, rather than Hunter ranking, sir.”

Grumbling, I got up and gave the bicycle a once-over. Being able to put it in my inventory was a convenient feature, sure–but a bike, huh. Would I ever even use it. It wasn’t as though inventories had an unlimited capacity, so it seemed like it would just take up valuable space.

“In any case–my thanks for your consideration, sir.”

“So you know how to ride one, do you, lad.”

“Certainly, sir.”

Placing Velare into the basket as well, I took hold of the bike handles. It had been a considerable amount of time since I’d last ridden a bike, and so I faltered momentarily at the beginning; but I completed a smooth lap around the rooftop garden before long, eventually returning to the point where I’d started. Apparently quite pleased, Chirpie flapped its wings.

“You see, sir? Just ‘cause I have F-rank stats, doesn’t mean I’m unfamiliar with how to ride a bike.”

It could come in handy for when the kids needed to get some fresh air, I supposed, plus I could get some exercise by riding alongside them. Since I was too slow to keep up with them by just running, and found it too strenuous besides.

“As a concession, I’ll brew you a cup of tea, sir.”(8)

Parking the bicycle, I led the way to the elevator. Man, I wanted a driver’s license too. I was the only one that didn’t have a license. But then again, it also seemed more likely that Peace would be able to obtain a license before I’d be able to. 

- - - - 

Noah opened the door to his car for me. It would be faster to fly there, true; but since I was looking to extend job offers today, I’d ultimately decided that taking the conventional route of going in a car would be a better look. Besides, I still had to pick out a few gifts.

“Ah, some of Peace’s fur is still here. I’m sorry.”

There were strands of red fur stuck to the interior of the newly-bought car. Embarrassed, I looked down at Peace, who was being held in my arms. He’d been shedding a lot more as of late. Moreover, there were some scratches marking the seat covers as well. The product of Chirpie and Velare’s roughhousing from back when he’d given us a ride, that first time after the license exams.

“It’s quite alright, sir. Please, make yourself comfortable.”

Noah replied, getting into the driver’s seat. Despite being an S-rank Hunter, he dutifully fastened his seatbelt still.(9)

“I believe you mentioned wanting to buy some presents first, sir?”

“Yes, please. There’s a department store Haeyeon reached out to in advance.”

I could have had someone else handle it, but I’d wanted to attend to it personally this time, too. When we arrived at the department store, they escorted us to a separate location and showed us samples of the gift sets that were available. What was it that they’d liked, again–sifting through my memories, I purchased a few different sets.

As we drew closer to our first destination, my heart began to pound. Since it wasn’t out of a sense of terror, my Fear Resistance was of little help. Maybe I should’ve taken a cheunghuhwan(10) before leaving, or something. I had to come off casual, after all. When we were supposed to be meeting for the first time, I shouldn’t let anything slip, right.

- - -

After some time had elapsed, the navigation app indicated that we had arrived at our destination.

“You wait back here, Peace-yah.”

- 끼앙.

Leaving Peace behind, I got out of the car while holding one of the gift sets.

“I’ll carry it for you, sir.”

“That’s alright, I’m capable of lifting this much.”

“Even so, you were hospitalized not so long ago, sir. I was instructed to look after you carefully, Yoojin-ssi.”

Noah plucked the gift set of dried yellow corvina from my hands. I’d gone with the corvina because I remembered him being an ahjussi who enjoyed grilled fish, despite its price tag having far outstripped the cost for hanwoo.(11) 

“It should be the third floor of this building.”

Needlessly rearranging my necktie, I walked forward. It was a five-story, elevator-less building.(12) Supposedly ‘one of those smaller, family-esque businesses,’ he’d said. Though the tone had implied otherwise, anyway. Noah-ssi watched me anxiously as I climbed up the narrow stairs. Good grief, I’m a young man in my twenties, alright. Though I might be thirty on the inside–even for a thirty year old, something like this was no issue.

Arriving on the third floor, I opened the glass door that had the company’s name labeled on the outside and stepped inside. I found myself greeted by the typical sort of office environment that was characteristic of a business that had only a handful of employees.

“...huh?!”

The employee who had been first to spot us goggled at me. 

“That, the Rearing Facility!”

“What?”

Exclamations of surprise echoed one after the other. There were additional intakes of breath when they finally sighted Noah too, as he appeared behind me. It made me feel a tad bashful.

“How do you do, everyone. I am the Director of the Mount Rearing Facility, Han Yoojin. And this person here, is Hunter Noah Luire.”

“It’s him, it’s really him.”

“W-why are they here? Is this part of a shoot?”

Everyone seemed to be so taken aback, that no one was able to formulate a proper greeting in response. Then, a middle-aged man suddenly burst outside from a small overseer’s office in the corner. 

“What bring you to–erm, that is, it’s a pleasure to meet you. So what might you be.”

“I’m looking for Assistant Manager Seok Kyunghoon-nim, sir. He appears to be absent at present, but I was wondering if would it be possible for me to arrange to meet with him?”

“Ah, certainly, sir. He’s stepped out for a company meeting–just a moment, please!”

The higher-up hurriedly made a phone call. Meanwhile, having come back to their senses by that time, the other employees offered us their chairs so that we could have a place to sit as we waited. When asked whether or not we’d like some coffee at least, Noah took the prerogative to turn down the offer.

“Our apologies, but Director Han-nim is not permitted to drink coffee mix, if the offer entails such.”(13)

But why though. Sure, coffee mix wasn’t exactly good for your health, but wasn’t that being too pick. Hearing Noah’s response, the employee who had extended the offer nodded, then quickly retreated. Everyone was lingering on the outskirts of the office and only sneaking glances from afar, as though observing a pair of lions at the zoo.

Before long, the glass door opened and a man in his mid-thirties came inside. At the sight of his bewildered, familiar face, I shot up from my seat without consciously thinking.

“It’s, a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

The man–Kyunghoonie hyung–bowed his head to me in kind, despite his bemusement.

“Hello, I am Assistant Manager Seo Kyunghoon–why might you be looking for me, sir?”

“Well, you see.”

I took a breath. Putting on a nonchalant smile, I continued.

“I’ve come here to recruit you as one of the Mount Rearing Facility’s new personnel, sir.”

“...come again, sir? ‘Recruit’? But, I haven’t done anything to…….”

“A recommendation was put in for you. Above all else, we opted to favor recommendations based on character references during our selection process–and it so happens that you were one of those candidates, Assistant Manager Seo Kyunghoon-nim.”

Of course, as the tips were anonymous, we cannot disclose our source, I added; Seo Kyunghoon blinked slowly in response. As he dazedly continued to stand there, speechless, his boss took the opportunity to jump in. 

“Look here, sir, you can’t just barge in and poach someone who’s already employed at another comp–”

“If you would be so kind as to see to the paperwork for Assistant Manager Seo Kyunghoon-nim’s termination quickly, CEO-nim, sir, we will make certain to compensate you for your troubles. Generously, to a degree that you’ll find quite sufficient, I imagine.”

He may not have been very competent a boss, but he knew how to read the room, at least; his mouth quickly snapped shut. I turned back to Seo Kyunghoon.

“In the interim, we’ll relocate to discuss the terms and conditions being offered, shall we. That should be fine, right, CEO-nim?”

“...y-yes, of course.”

When I began walking away, after a bit of hesitation, Seo Kyunghoon started to follow as well. Things were alright, so far. I could act normal. But even so–something inside me prickled, just a bit.

- - - - -

> Getting a Korean Driving License

(1) 심지어 장롱면허였다며 → ‘장롱면허(欌籠免許)’ aka a ‘bureau license’ is when you have a license, but never drive so it ‘collects dust in your bureau’; also refers to other similar situations, like when you get licensure in x but never practice, and so the license is rendered effectively useless esp lacking experience. 

but the reason myungwoo never used his license / everyone tells yoojin he doesn’t even need one is:

Majority of S. Korean Adults View Cars as Essential: Survey

How hard is it to get my Korean driver's license?

(2) 역시 번호판에 표시되어 있네

related: Bentley, Porsche, Rolls-Royce see sales plunge after mandatory green plate rule on company cars

(3) in case my localization attempt wasn’t clear, the proctor starts off saying ‘(the kids’ dad)guardian han yoojin’ because yj goes into dad mode while scolding chirpie and velare

(4) 모로 가도 서울만 가면 된다 → liette’s doing a bit of ‘unintended’ wordplay here in her capacity as a ‘foreigner,’ because she’s ostensibly taking a proverb literally (목적만 이루면 된다는 속뜻이 있는 속담 aka ‘the ends justify the means,’ but lit. ‘you can move in any direction as long as you reach seoul in the end’)

(5) aka a bentley

(6) 국산차 

South Korean car culture

My take of South Korea and their cars

Is driving in Korea hard?

(7) 고사(告祀) - reductively, going to a temple with offerings to wish/pray for something

(8) Difference between 무료 vs 공짜 vs 서비스

(9) Why Don't Korean Kids Use Seatbelts?

(10) probably 청후환, it’s ‘censored’ as 청O환 in the original text bc it’s a brand name, same as w the bentley reference earlier; it’s a type of health supplement

(11) 굴비 선물세트 / 한우 + price mention: 

> A Deep Dive into Korean Gift-Giving Customs / Guide to Gift-giving in Korea

Gift for my friend's Korean parents on Chuseok?

Pollack Gift Set - New Item in Brooklyn Costco

Expensive Fish

(12) ADA Equivalent

Wheelchair friendly?

How do wheelchair users function in South Korea?

(13) How unhealthy is instant maxim mocha gold coffee?

Is this very popular in Korea ?

the hunter driver’s license exam essentially being an escort mission for a car lol…

this ch’s a bit of a doozy (40 pages in docs..) and the only proofreading is done by yours truly, so lmk if there’s anything egregious. i could only bring myself to make a single pass through this time, but i’ll probably try to fix it up more over the weekend once i have time.

+(Q&A)

Q) i’m a big fan of the willow leaves Skill, and because i don’t think i recall an instance where the willow leaves alone were used to attack: is it that, typically, its form lacks substance, like a hologram--or is it that it does have a physical presence, but incapable of significant force? A) its base form is similar to a hologram. drawing upon a minimal amount of mana, the energy is merely shaped into a ‘projection’ that resembles willow leaves. as a result, even when numerous willow leaves are created, the amount of mana consumed is on the lower end. it’s typically only employed to obscure the opponent's sight, but as the mana is han yoohyun’s, han yoohyun is capable of traversing across them. this is achieved by reinforcing the willow leaves han yoohyun steps on with an increased amount of mana, the very moment he comes into contact them; a high caliber of mana control is required to channel the delicate flow, lest it be interrupted. it can be deployed in a variety of different ways, but as the willow leaves are numerous, it can be difficult to find a suitable opportunity in the first place^^ lifting another person or an object with them is possible as well, but doing so would require an even greater amount of mana and magical energy; and should an interruption occur (via interaction with the other’s magical energy), they may end up being dropped as a consequence.

+(Q&A)

Q) i’m curious about the s-ranks’ driving styles! A) han yoohyun is a well-versed textbook-proper driver. so long as there’s nothing pressing, he’s the model driving type. after reconciling with hyung, because he ends up driving han yoojin around quite frequently, he puts in more attention to his driving. in bak yerim’s case, because she’s a new driver, and because she’ll unconsciously speed up to try and match the pace her s-rank body is capable of achieving, she ends up inadvertently breaking the speed limit every so often. because she’s already received several tickets for both rapid speeding and abrupt stops, haeyeon has been asked to please not have her drive herself unless absolutely necessary. moon hyuna enjoys driving at a faster speed as well, but in order to avoid tarnishing her reputation, she’s careful not to get caught by any speed cameras. she’s known to occasionally take a few laps around racing circuits as well. sung hyunjae prefers to drive himself, and has a smooth, leisurely driving style. since he finds life itself to already be a tedious affair, he remains unfazed even when confronted with a gridlock of traffic. song taewon will drive more recklessly if he’s responding to a dungeon break or other emergency, but follows regulations tightly otherwise. he’s once had a complaint registered against him because he was adhering too well to the posted speed limit. liette possesses a fairly dangerous driving style; and while he doesn’t push it as far as his noona, as he nevertheless learned how to drive from her, noah isn’t so mild-mannered a driver, either. even then, he’s reluctant to earn a ticket, and so tries not to do things that might get him into trouble. because she places great importance on her title of ‘Rider,’ rather than drive a car, kang soyoung rides her bike as much as possible.

+(Q&A)

Q) i was curious about the history behind section chief song-nim’s (late) beloved red compact car. did he buy it before becoming head of the awakened administration department? were there any protocol conflicts with it? A) he didn’t drive a compact car from the start, and was in fact presented with a full size car for respectability+work purposes when he was promoted to head of department. at the time, song taewon accepted the vehicle because it was expected for someone of his station, but such an arrangement didn’t last for very long ^^ owing to the frequency of dungeon breaks in those early times, the section chief’s first car was reduced to a pile of scrap by the end of the week. and despite making more and more decreases to the vehicle budget thereafter, he was plagued by an increasing sense of guilt; and so, having concluded that he simply needed a car that got him from one place to another, particularly if it would only end up totalled, he settles on a compact car in the end.  once the dungeon breaks grew scarcer, he was asked to change cars several times; but as his car was still running just fine without issue, song taewon declined. since the department already had a fleet of cars reserved for official business and his personal car saw little use, it was his opinion that it would only be a waste.

+(Q&A)

Q) when section chief song-nim was driving around a compact car, how did he drive? A) he picked the car with the highest clearance and longest seat rails out of the selection of compact cars that were available, but even then, it was cramped after all. however, as song taewon felt a kind of reassurance(comfort) from that stifling condition, he paid no mind to the physical discomfort it caused. it’s because sung hyunjae was aware that song taewon’s compact car was one of the methods he utilized to repress himself, that it irked him all the more* ^^

‘i'm gonna lose it, ‘because he finds life itself to already be a tedious affair, he remains unfazed,’ i see, so that’s why you decided to smoothly plow into song taewon’s car, huh’

+(Q&A)

A) inventory size hinges upon rank + (cap)ability + physical bulk. as a result, among the current s-ranks, the awakened with the biggest inventory size is liette, who is capable of transforming into a large-scale dragon, with noah’s inventory size being bigger than the average s-rank’s as well.